THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 

OF  CALIFORNIA 


PRESENTED  BY 

PROF.  CHARLES  A.  KOFOID  AND 

MRS.  PRUDENCE  W.  KOFOID 


Digitized  by  tine  Internet  Archive 

in  2007  with  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


http://www.archive.org/details/boyofoldjapanOOvanbrich 


A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN. 


ji  Bor  of 

OLD  JyiPAN 

BY 

R.    FAN    BERGEN 

Author  of 
The  Story  of  Jap  an  ^  The  Story  of 
China^    Heroic    Japan^   etc.j   etc. 


Illustrated  with  original 
yapanese  Color  Pictures 


BOSTON 

LEE  a?td  SHEPARD 

M  C  M  I 


Copyright,  iqoi,  by  LEE  &  SHEPARD 


All  rights  reservea 


A  Boy  of  Old  Japan 


norttjoob  press 

Berwick  &  Smith,  Norwood,  Mass., 

U.  S.  A. 


TO 

MY  LITTLE   SON 

HENRY  A.  S.  VAN  BERGEN, 

IN   RECOLLECTION 

OF  OUR   PLEASANT  VISIT 

TO  CAMBRIDGE 


PREFACE 

I    AM  under  deep  obligations  to  the  publish- 
ers, for  giving  me  an  opportunity  to  tell 
the  story  of  the  rejuvenation  of  Japan. 
I  was  a  witness,  although  at  that  time  I  did  not 
comprehend  the  movement,  but  I,  and  those 
few  who  are  still  living,  do  now. 

From  a  federation  of  mutually  autonomous 
oligarchies,  Japan  was  metamorphosed  into  an 
Empire  which  holds  Russia  at  bay.  From  a 
nation  occupying  150,000  square  miles,  it  has 
expanded  by  the  addition  of  Formosa,  and  its 
population  has  grown  from  thirty  millions  to 
forty-five  millions.  An  oriental  people  adopted 
occidental  progress,  and  within  three  decades  or 
little  more  than  one  generation,  digested  and  as- 
similated our  progress. 

I  have  known,  and  was  personally  known  to 


PREFACE 

the  men,  whose  story  1  have  endeavored  to  tell. 
They  are  now  honored  under  the  simple  name 
of  Genro, — statesmen  of  Revolutionary  Times. 
Of  the  brilliant  array  of  patriots  whose  names 
appear  in  these  pages,  only  Ito,  Inouye,  and 
OKuma  remain ! 

I  have  kept  the  names.  Why  should  I  not  ? 
Only  honor  can  be  bestowed  upon  such  patriots 
as  they ;  and  the  world  delights  to  honor  them. 
Besides,  there  is  a  healthy  spirit  for  the  young 
in  a  true  story  of  devotion,  sacrifice,  and  self- 
restraint.  How  often  does  a  child,  when  read- 
ing an  interesting  story,  ask :  "  Papa,  is  this 
true?  "  In  this  case  the  father  may  conscien- 
tiously answer :  It  is. 

All  the  characters  as  portrayed  in  these 
pages,  were  living  actors  in  the  great  national 
drama.  Of  those  whose  names  have  never  be- 
fore appeared  in  print,  Karassu  Maru,  the  only 
impulsive  noble  I  have  ever  known,  was  the 
first  imperial  governor  of  Yedo.  He  died  in 
August,  1872,  and  I  attended  his  funeral. 
Honami  came  to  Yedo  with  the  emperor,  but  he 


PREFACE 

was  soon  sent  back  to  Kyoto,  where  he  was 
placed  under  guardianship. 

I  have  enjoyed  the  retrospective  communica- 
tion with  my  old  friends.  If  my  readers  do  so, 
they  owe  the  pleasure  to  the  publishers,  who 
suggested  the  composition  of  the  book. 

R.  VAN  Bergen. 

Cambridge^  Mass.,  Nov.  12,  1900. 


Contents 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

I.    Japan  Asleep i 

II.     The  Old  Yashiki lo 

III.  The   Messenger 21 

IV.  The  Fifth  Day  of  the  Eleventh  Month. . .  32 
V.     The  Council  of  the  Clan 44 

VI.     Young  Kano  Grows  Up 55 

VII.     Kano's  Journey  to  Yedo 65 

VIII.    Yokohama  in  1859 76 

IX.    New  Experience 88 

X.     Friendship  or  Hatred 97 

XI.     Choshiu    Yashiki 107 

XII.     Sonno  Joi!   118 

XIII.  Plotting    129 

XIV.  Within  the  Palace 141 

XV.    Underground    Rumbling 151 

XVI.    The  Court  Aroused 161 

XVII.     A   Conference 171 

XVIII.     Flight    184 

XIX.    Battle  and  Defeat I95 

XX.     Drilling   206 

XXI.     Down  With  Tokugawa 216 

XXII.    Conclusion    226 


Illustrations 

Inouye   in    Samurai    Costume Frontispiece 

PAGE 

Peace  reigned  over  the  country 5 

A  Japanese   Family 24 

Ito's  mother,  suffering  from  rheumatism,  to  receive 

a  massage  treatment  from  one  of  the  servants. . .  31 
It  is  really  a  day  devoted  to  Hachiman,  the  god  of 

war    59 

He  was  in  Kamishimo 118 

The  friends  were  standing  in  the  garden  of  a  Tea- 
house      165 

But  the  houses  are  still  as  they  were  before 229 


A   Boy  of   Old  Japan 


JAPAN    ASLEEP 

J^PAN  had  been  asleep  for  more  than  two 
hundred  years.  About  the  time  when 
the  Pilgrim  fathers  landed  in  what  is 
now  known  as  the  New  England  States,  the 
man  who  ruled  over  Japan  had  made  up  his 
mind  that  he  would  have  nothing  more  to  do 
with  the  people  of  Europe,  and  he  gave  orders 
that  no  more  foreigners  should  be  admitted. 
He  made  one  exception  in  favor  of  the  people 
of  Holland,  but  on  condition  that  only  a  very 
small  number  of  them  should  reside  in  Japan 
at  a  time;   and  they  must  be  satisfied  with  the 


2  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

tiny  island  of  Deshima^  in  the  harbor  of  Na- 
gasaki,^  and  promise  that  they  would  obey  the 
governor  of  that  city. 

It  was  not  many  years  before  this  time,  when 
the  Japanese  had  been  glad  to  receive  every 
European,  but  they  had  found  out  that  the  Por- 
tuguese and  Spaniards  wished  to  be  masters  of 
their  country,  and  so  their  kindness  had 
changed  first  into  dislike  and  afterwards  into 
hate.  The  Portuguese  had  taught  many  Jap- 
anese about  our  Lord,  and  a  number  of  them 
had  become  Christians.  But  the  Shogun^*  or- 
dered that  all  Christians  must  be  killed,  and 
thousands  of  them  were  put  to  death.  He  gave 
also  orders  that  all  large  ships  must  be  de- 
stroyed, and  that  thereafter  only  small  vessels 
could  be  built.  Besides,  he  threatened  to  put 
to  death  any  Japanese  who  should  return  to  his 
country  after  having  been  abroad,  even  if  he 
had  been  carried  away  against  his  will.  No 
foreigner  could  come  to  Japan  and  no  Japanese 
could  leave  his  country.  They  could,  there- 
fore, learn  nothing  from  other  people.     That 


JAPAN  ASLEEP  3 

is  why  I  said  that  Japan  had  been  asleep  for 
more  than  two  hundred  years. 

In  all  that  long  time  there  had  been  no 
change.  Just  as  Japan  was  in  1621,  so  it  was 
in  1853.  The  houses  were  still  built  in  exactly 
the  same  way,  the  men  and  boys  dressed  ex- 
actly as  their  ancestors  had  done  before,  and  so 
did  the  women  and  girls,  and  they  lived  in  the 
same  manner. 

The  people  worked  hard  from  early  in  the 
morning  until  late  at  night.  The  merchants, 
mechanics,  and  farmers,  toiled  from  the  begin- 
ning of  the  year  to  the  end,  without  any  Sun- 
days or  holidays,  except  on  New  Year's  day, 
and  perhaps  a  few  days  later.  They  had  noth- 
ing to  say  in  the  government,  and  belonged  to 
the  Lord  on  whose  estate  they  were  living.  The 
whole  of  Japan  was  divided  into  about  three 
hundred  of  such  estates;  some  of  them  very 
large  and  others  again  very  small.  Over  each 
of  these  estates  was  a  daimiyo,"*  or  lord,  wlio 
was  assisted  by  as  many  samurai,*^  or  knights, 
as  the  estate  could  support.     These  knights 


4  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

were  the  civil  officers  of  the  estate  while  there 
was  peace;  but  as  soon  as  war  broke  out  they 
were  soldiers,  always  ready  to  go  into  battle, 
and  to  die  for  their  lord. 

The  greatest  of  all  the  daimiyo  was  the  Sho- 
gun^,  or  Commander-in-chief,  who  resided  in 
his  large  castle  at  Yedo.^  It  was  he  who  made 
the  laws  for  all  the  Japanese,  and  he  had  so 
many  samurai  that  not  even  the  greatest  dai- 
miyo dared  disobey  him.  But,  although  he  had 
as  much  power  as  any  emperor,  still  he  was  not 
the  real  Emperor  of  Japan.  Many,  many  years 
before  there  was  any  Sliogun,  the  country  had 
been  governed  by  the  ancestors  of  a  man  who 
was  living  qtiietly  in  Kyoto.*^  His  house  was 
shaped  like  a  temple,  and  stood  in  the  most 
beautiful  grounds  that  can  be  imagined.  When 
the  people  spoke  of  him,  they  whispered :  Ten- 
shi  Sama,^  for  he  was  to  them  the  Child  of 
Heaven,  the  descendant,  as  they  thought,  of 
the  gods  who  created  Japan. 

But  Tenshi  Sama,  they  believed,  was  too 
mighty  and  too  great  to  care  about  such  a  small 


JAPAN  ASLEEP  5 

thing  as  governing  the  people.  All  he  had  to 
do  was  to  pray  to  the  gods  to  take  care  of  Japan, 
and  they  would  surely  hear  his  prayers.  Since 
the  first  Shogun  ruled  over  Japan,  there  had 
been  many  wars  and  much  bloodshed,  because 
many  daimiyo  wanted  larger  estates  than  they 
possessed.  All  these  wars  ceased  in  the  year 
1600,  when  the  Daimiyo  of  Tokugawa,^  named 
lyeyasu,^^  defeated  his  rivals  at  Sekigahara,^^ 
and  caused  the  Tenshi  Sama  to  make  him  Sho- 
gun. 

lyeyasu  was  such  a  brave  general,  and  be- 
sides an  able  as  well  as  a  generous  man,  that 
the  country  began  to  enjoy  peace.  The  great 
daimiyo  tried  once  more  to  shake  off  his  rule, 
but  they  could  not  do  it.  In  161 5  the  last  bat- 
tle was  fought,  and  the  daimiyo  were  defeated 
so  badly  that  they  gave  in.  lyeyasu  punished 
some  of  them  very  severely.  He  took  a  very 
large  part  of  the  estate  of  Lord  Mori,^^  the 
Daimiyo  of  Choshiu,^^  and  divided  it  among 
two  of  his  sons.  Mori  henceforth  was  the  en- 
emy of  Tokugawa,  and  so  were  all  the  great 


6  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

daimiyo  who  had  suffered  defeat.  But  lyeyasu 
ordered  them  to  build  yashiki/*  or  mansions,  in 
Yedo,  and  to  live  there  half  of  the  year.  lye- 
mitsu/^  the  grandson  of  lyeyasu  and  the  third 
Tokugawa  Shogun,  commanded  them  to  leave 
their  wives  and  children  at  Yedo,  where  he  held 
them  in  his  power.  He  made  laws  for  the  peo- 
ple, the  samurai,  and  the  daimiyo,  and,  since 
he  had  an  army  of  80,000  samurai  on  his  own 
estates,  he  was  strong  enough  to  make  the 
daimiyo  obey  him. 

Thus  all  war  ceased  in  Japan  and  peace 
reigned  over  the  country.  The  merchant  plied 
his  trade,  the  mechanic  worked  at  his  craft,  and 
the  peasant  toiled  in  his  field,  as  their  fathers 
had  done  before  them,  and  they  brought  up 
their  sons  to  do  as  they  had  been  taught.  There 
was,  therefore,  no  progress ;  and  there  was  very 
little  liberty. 

The  only  people  who  really  did  have  some- 
thing to  say,  were  the  samurai  or  knights. 
They  did  not  work,  but  were  paid  by  the  dai- 
miyo whom  they  served.  They  were  very  proud 


JAPAN  ASLEEP  7 

of  being  gentlemen,  and  never  failed  to  speak 
and  act  as  they  believed  was  right.  Thus  Japan 
continued  until  the  year  1853.  Then  a  number 
of  "fire-ships,"  their  smoke  stacks  belching 
forth  a  dense  smoke,  steamed  up  Yedo  Bay. 
The  cliflFs  echoed  the  throbbing  of  the  engines. 
In  vain  did  the  Shogun's  guard  boats  warn 
them  to  go  back.  They  did  not  heed  these 
commands  any  more  than  when  the  tide  turned, 
and  the  current  tried  to  stop  their  progress.* 
On,  on  they  went  toward  the  capital  of  the  Sho- 
gun,  until  the  shoaling  water  warned  them  to 
cast  anchor.  Their  commander  was  notified 
that  he  must  leave,  but  he  replied  that  he  car- 
ried a  letter  for  the  Shogun,  and  would  not  go 
before  he  had  delivered  it.  The  government  at 
Yedo  did  not  know  what  to  do.  The  Japanese 
are  very  shrewd,  and  understood  quite  well  that 
the  samurai,  armed  with  bow  and  arrow  and  in 
old  fashioned  lacquered  armor,  were  no  match 

♦  It  was  the  American  fleet,  under  Commodore  Perry, 
who  was  sent  by  President  Millard  Fillmore  to  make  a 
treaty  with  Japan. 


8  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

for  guns  and  cannon.  The  government  was 
afraid  to  refuse  to  receive  the  letter,  and  a  year 
later  it  signed  a  treaty,  because  it  was  afraid  to 
enter  upon  war  with  these  strangers.  The  offi- 
cers of  the  government  knew  the  strength  of 
the  foreigners,  but  the  samurai  of  the  other 
daimiyo  did  not ;  and  when  they  heard  that  the 
Shogun  had  entered  into  a  treaty,  because  he 
zuas  afraid,  they  became  angry  and  excited. 
From  that  time  it  was  certain  that  the  Toku- 
gawa  princes  would  be  Shogun  no  longer.  The 
anger  of  the  samurai  increased  when  a  new 
treaty  was  made,  in  1858,  between  the  govern- 
ment of  Japan  and  that  of  the  United  States 
through  Mr.  Townsend  Harris.  For  the  fol- 
lowing ten  years  there  was  trouble  in  Japan, 
and  the  samurai  began  to  think  that  Tenshi 
Sama  should  drive  the  foreigners  into  the  ocean. 
That  was  easier  said  than  done,  but  the  samurai 
did  succeed  in  taking  the  government  away 
from  the  Tokugawa,  and  Tenshi  Sama  became 
emperor  indeed,  and  he  is  so  still. 

Mutsuhito/®   the   Emperor  of  Japan,   was 


JAPAN  ASLEEP  9 

only  a  boy  of  fifteen  when  he  was  taken  out 
of  his  beautiful  palace  in  1867.  He  is  now 
(1900)  forty-eight  years  old,  and  has  seen 
Japan  grow  from  a  poor  little  country  into  a 
great  and  strong  empire.  Our  story  begins  in 
the  year  1858,  and  will  show  how  a  Japanese 
samurai  boy  was  brought  up. 


II 

THE   OLD   YASHIKI 

GREAT  preparations  for  receiving  guests 
were  being  made  in  the  Kano  Yashiki- 
at  Nagato.  To-morrow  would  be  the 
fifth  day  of  the  eleventh  month  of  the  fourth 
year  of  the  oldest  son  and  heir,  and  the  boy 
would  be  invested  with  the  hakama^'^  of  the 
samurai. 

There  would  be  a  great  gathering  of  the 
Choshiu  clan,  for  the  Kano  family  had  been 
great  in  the  council,  and  was  trusted  by  dai- 
miyo  and  samurai  alike.  The  history  of  the 
Mori  family  was  as  much  the  history  of  that  of 
Kano,  at  least  ever  since  Kano  Shimpei  had 
tried  to  keep  his  lord  from  fighting  lyeyasu. 
The  Mori  of  that  time  had  refused  to  heed  his 
knight's  advice,  and  sent  him  away  in  disgrace. 
But  Kano  would  not  desert  his  master.     He 

lO 


THE  OLD  YASHIKI  ii 

had  followed  him  to  Osaka,  and  when  the  bat- 
tle was  lost,  had  saved  his  lord  by  continuing  to 
fight  until  Mori  was  rescued  by  a  small  band, 
of  devoted  samurai.  Kano  himself  died  cov- 
ered with  wounds.  The  Daimiyo  of  Choshiu 
had  never  forgotten  the  advice  nor  the  heroic 
death  of  Kano  Shimpei.  They  had  honored 
his  descendants,  and  every  Kano  had  tried  to 
show  his  great  loyalty  to  his  lord. 

The  Kano  Yashiki  stood  within  the  outer 
moat  of  Choshiu's  castle.  A  massive  gateway 
faced  the  street.  On  each  side  was  a  high,  plas- 
tered wall  covered  with  tiles.  This  wall  surv 
rounded  the  yashiki  and  its  grounds,  and  gave 
it  the  shape  of  a  perfect  square.  The  doors  of 
the  gate  were  of  heavy  wood,  plated  with  iron 
and  studded  with  huge  iron  bolts.  They  swung 
inward  on  hinges,  but  were  opened  only  for  the 
daimiyo,  if  he  should  honor  his  samurai  with  a 
visit,  or  for  a  knight  of  equal  rank  of  the  ownei*. 
For  all  other  callers  there  was  a  little  gate  by 
the  side,  where  the  guard  could  examine  all  that 
entered  or  left. 


12  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

A  short  but  broad  road,  composed  of  pulver- 
ized shells  mixed  with  soft  white  sand,  led  from 
the  gate  to  the  samurai  residence.  It  was  a 
fine  two  story  building,  with  verandahs  running 
round  the  house.  It  was  built  upon  posts  about 
two  feet  high  and  resting  upon  stones  so  that, 
if  an  earthquake  should  happen,  the  building 
could  move  with  the  wave  of  the  earth.  The 
verandahs  were  made  of  kayaki  ®  wood,  and 
polished  until  it  shone  like  a  mirror.  The  build- 
ing was  really  a  large  and  strong  shed,  with 
thick  posts  upholding  the  roof  with  its  heavy 
tiles.  There  were  no  walls.  Paper  sho  ji,^® 
or  sliding  doors,  set  loosely  in  grooves,  took 
their  place.  They  could  be  easily  taken  out, 
to  allow  fresh  air.  These  grooves  were  so  ar- 
ranged that  the  whole  floor  could  easily  be 
changed  into  several  apartments  or  rooms.  The 
upper  story  had  a  balcony  at  the  back,  over- 
looking the  spacious  and  beautifully  kept  gar- 
dens, with  ponds,  little  hills,  and  copses  of  trees. 
At  the  end  of  the  balcony  as  well  as  on  the 
verandahs  were  closets,  holding  the  ame,^^  or 


THE  OLD  YASHIKI  13 

rain  doors.  These  were  slid  into  deep  grooves 
along  the  outer  edges  of  the  verandahs  and  bal- 
cony at  night  or  when  a  storm  arose. 

The  owner  of  the  house  was  sitting  in  one  of 
the  rooms  at  the  back  of  the  house.  He  was  a 
man  of  about  thirty,  of  middle  size,  but  strongly 
built.  His  hibachi  ^^  stood  before  him,  but  he 
was  evidently  in  deep  thought.  He  did  not  ex- 
pect any  visitors,  for  he  had  taken  off  his 
hakama,  and  was  sitting  in  his  simple  cotton 
kimono,^^  or  gown. 

Suddenly  he  clapped  his  hands  three  times. 
The  sound  of :  hai,  hai !  ^^  came  from  a  dis- 
tance, and  presently  one  of  the  sho  ji  was  slid 
aside,  and  Mrs.  Kano  appeared  dutifully  on 
hands  and  knees.  She  could  not  be  seen  very 
well,  as  she  bowed  her  head  upon  her  hands, 
as  a  salute  to  her  master  and  husband,  but  when 
he  remained  silent,  she  raised  her  head  and 
asked  softly :  ^* 

"Did  you  call?" 

She  could  be  seen  now.  Mrs.  Kano  was  per- 
haps eighteen,  certainly  not  more  than  nineteen 


14  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

years  old.  Her  jet  black  hair  was  done  up  in 
a  matronly  coil  and  glistening  with  patchouli 
or  oil  from  the  cactus  plant.  Her  forehead  was 
fair,  but  eye-brows  she  had  none,  for  a  Japanese 
wife,  before  her  marriage,  was  compelled  to 
pull  them  out.  Her  teeth  were  of  a  shining 
jet,  another  custom  of  married  ladies.  But, 
disfigured  as  she  was,  her  soft  and  gentle  voice 
showed  that  Mrs.  Kano  had  been  taught  the 
Onna  Daigaku,^^  or  the  Greater  Learning  for 
Women,  and  that  she  was  willing  to  try  to 
please  her  husband. 

When  he  heard  his  wife's  voice,  Kano  looked 
at  her,  bowed  slightly,  and  said : 

"  Have  all  preparations  been  made  for  to- 
morrow's reception  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  she  replied,  "  all  youY  orders  have 
been  obeyed." 

''  Very  well,"  he  said,  and  she  withdrew. 

Kano  was  thinking  of  his  son.  He  remem- 
bered the  death  of  his  father,  when  he  was 
only  eighteen  years  old.  How  he  had  looked 
up  to  him!     How  gently,  and  yet  how  firmly 


THE  OLD  YASHIKI  15 

had  his  father  trained  him  in  the  manly  exer- 
cises of  the  samurai,  hardening  his  body  to 
despise  luxury  and  ready  to  bear  cold  or  heat 
at  any  time.  How  he  had  taught  him  the  fam- 
ily history,  with  its  fine  record  of  loyalty  and 
self  sacrifice,  and  how  he  had  commanded  him 
to  follow  in  the  same  path.  Kano  felt  that  he 
had  done  so.  He  remembered  the  illness  which 
had  struck  the  strong  man  so  suddenly  and  with 
fatal  ending,  and  which  caused  the  son  such  a 
deep  pain.  His  father's  last  words :  *'  The  wise 
man  of  China  says  that  the  greatest  disrespect 
to  a  father  is  not  to  have  any  son,"  had  caused 
him  to  marry  as  soon  as  the  time  of  mourning 
was  over.  And  now  he  was  a  father  himself, 
and  the  time  had  come  that  he  must  begin  to 
train  the  child. 

Had  he  done  his  duty,  according  to  the  laws 
and  custom  of  the  samurai?  Why,  certainly. 
On  the  seventy-fifth  day  after  its  birth,  the  child 
had  left  off  its  baby-linen.  On  the  hundred 
and  twentieth  day  it  had  been  weaned.  Every 
ceremony  had  been  observed  as  it  should  be  by 


i6  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

a  gentleman  of  Kano's  family.  Kano's  own 
brother  had  fed  the  child,  and  My  Lord's  cousin 
had  acted  as  sponsor.  He  had  taken  the  child 
on  his  left  knee  and  as  weaning  father  had 
taken  of  the  sacred  rice  which  had  been  offered 
to  the  gods.  He  had  dipped  his  chop-sticks 
three  times  in  it,  and  then  placed  them  in  the 
mouth  of  the  child  as  if  giving  it  some  of  the 
rice  juice.  He  had  followed  the  honored  cus- 
tom to  feed  the  child  three  times  from  the  five 
cakes  made  of  rice  meal.  When  the  three  cups 
of  sake  ^®  were  brought  on  the  tray,  the  sponsor 
drank  them  and  offered  one  to  the  child,  now 
restored  to  his  guardian.  The  boy  pretended 
to  drink  two  cups,  and  the  sponsor  had  pro- 
duced his  present.  Every  ceremony  had  been 
observed,  and  the  feast  which  followed  had 
shown  that  Kano  intended  to  follow  in  the  foot- 
steps of  his  fathers,  in  honoring  the  customs  of 
Old  Japan. 

Again  on  the  fifteenth  day  of  the  eleventh 
month,  when  the  boy's  hair  was  allowed  to 
grow,  not  a  single  ceremony  was  neglected; 


THE  OLD  YASHIKI  17 

and  to-morrow  Kano  would  prove  once  more 
that  he  loved  the  customs  of  his  father  and  was 
willing  to  abide  by  them. 

Again  a  sho  ji  slid  open,  but  this  time  it  at- 
tracted Kano's  attention.  A  servant  girl  kneel- 
ing on  the  door  sill  was  waiting  until  her  mas- 
ter should  speak. 

"  What  is  it?  "h^ asked. 

With  a  deep  drawn  breath,  as  if  overwhelmed 
at  the  honor  of  being  spoken  to,  she  replied : 

"  Mr.  Hattori  ^^  wishes  to  sp€;^k  to  your 
honor." 

Kano  rose  hastily  and,  opening  a  cupboard, 
seized  his  hakama  and  slipped  it  on  over  his 
kimono.  Thus  prepared  to  receive  his  old-time 
friend,  he  ordered  the  girl  to  admit  him.  A 
moment  later,  and  the  visitor  entered  with  a 
shuffling  gait,  and,  falling  upon  his  knees,  three 
times  touched  his  head  to  the  ground.  Kano 
replied  in  the  same  manner,  each  in  turn  repeat- 
ing the  same  ceremonious  phrases,  which  cus- 
tom demanded  of  men  of  their  rank. 

At  last  Hattori  was  seated  upon  the  cushion 


i8  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

which  the  servant  had  placed  for  him,  and  tea 
was  brought  in.  When  the  servant  had  with- 
drawn, the  two  men  smoked  in  silence,  until 
Hattori  knocked  the  ashes  out  of  his  pipe,  and 
asked : 

"  Have  you  seen  him  ?  " 

Kano  raised  his  brows  slightly,  and  an- 
swered : 

"  I  do  not  understand  you.  Do  you  mean 
the  sponsor?     Certainly,  I  have  seen  him." 

"  Ah !  you  are  thinking  of  to-morrow !  No, 
I  do  not  mean  the  sponsor  or  any  one  connected 
with  your  family.  Bah!  I  mean  the  new 
guest  we  must  entertain,  and  who  will  offer  you 
his  congratulations." 

"  A  new  guest !  "  exclaimed  Kano.  "  Surely, 
I  must  be  growing  dull,  for  I  fail  to  catch  your 
meaning." 

"  Well,  then,"  said  Hattori,  cautiously  look- 
ing into  the  garden,  another  metsuke  ^^  ar- 
rived this  afternoon  from  Yedo,  and  was  bold 
enough  to  come  to  the  castle  and  demand  to  be 
admitted.     I  was  ordered  to  receive  him  and 


THE  OLD  YASHIKI  19 

find  out  what  he  wanted.  When  I  came  into 
the  room  where  he  was  waiting,  he  introduced 
himself  by  handing  me  a  letter  from  the  Go  ro- 
jiu,^®  to  the  clan.  There  were  enough  coun- 
cillors present  to  open  it,  so  I  excused  myself 
and  called  our  friends.  It  was  very  brief  and 
to  the  point.  The  Go  rojiu  desires  to  mention 
our  clan  as  a  model  for  Japan,  and  has  there- 
fore sent  this  fellow  to  report." 

"What  is  his  name?" 

"  Sawa."  30 

"  Sawa,  Sawa,"  repeated  Kano  slowly.  "  I 
think  I  know  the  name.  How  old  is  he,  do  you 
think?" 

"  He  must  be  forty  at  least,  and  he  seems  cut 
out  for  his  work.  His  oily  talk  is  disgusting; 
and  while  he  flatters  you,  his  eyes  are  restlessly 
peeping  in  every  nook  and  corner." 

"  What  have  you  done  with  him  ?  " 

"  The  usual  thing.  We  accepted  the  letter 
and  told  him  that  we  would  deliberate  carefully 
about  it,  and  let  him  have  an  answer  in  a  couple 
of  days.     He  bowed  himself  out  and  was  car^ 


20  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

ried  in  his  norimono  ^^  to  the  hotel.  But  I  hear 
he  has  sent  his  servants  to  find  out  if  he  can  not 
rent  a  vacant  yashiki.  So,  you  see,  he  intends 
to  remain  some  time,  and  send  in  a  full  report." 
Kano  was  silent.  He  was  evidently  dis- 
pleased; suddenly  his  attention  as  well  as  that 
of  his  friend  was  drawn  to  a  soft  footstep  on 
the  gravel  walk  of  the  garden,  and  presently  a 
young  man  appeared  at  the  steps  leading  from 
the  verandah  to  the  path.  He  faced  the  room 
and  bowed  low.  Both  returned  the  salutation, 
but  Kano  muttered  between  his  teeth :  "  Ito !  ^^ 
What  on  earth  brings  him  here  ?  " 


Ill 

THE   MESSENGER 

THE  intruder,  if  he  may  be  so  called, 
mounted  the  steps  and,  entering  the 
room,  saluted  in  the  usual  manner. 
He  was  invited  to  approach,  and,  clapping  his 
hands,  Kano  ordered  the  servant  to  bring  in 
another  cushion,  and  fresh  tea.  When  these 
had  been  brought,  and  the  visitor  was  seated, 
Kano  said: 

''  When  did  you  leave  Yedo  ?  " 

"  Just  a  week  ago." 

''  Is  there  anything  new  ?  " 

"  Why,  I  think  so.  It  is  said  openly  by  To- 
kugawa  men  that  the  foreign  devils,  with  whom 
the  Go  rojiu  have  made  a  treaty,  will  be  per- 
mitted to  settle  down  at  Yokohama." 

"  Settle  down !  What  do  you  mean  ?  "  ex- 
claimed Hattori. 

21 


33  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

"  Where  is  Yokohama?  "  asked  Kano. 

Ito  rephed  first  to  the  question  of  his  host. 

"  Yokohama  is  a  Uttle  distance  from  the  To- 
kaido,^^  near  Kanagawa,  the  last  post  station 
at  this  side  of  Yedo."  Then,  turning  toward 
Hattori,  he  continued : — ''  Yes;  the  new  treaty 
permits  them  to  buy  land  and  to  build  houses." 

*'  But/'  said  Hattori,  aghast,  "  that  means 
that  Japan  is  invaded.  These  foreign  devils 
have  come  with  their  fire  ships  and  guns,  and 
by  threats  have  accomplished  their  purpose. 
What  has  become  of  the  Tokugawa?  Have 
they  lost  their  manhood,  to  submit  to  such  a 
disgrace !  " 

"  Softly !  "  said  Kano.  "  There  may  be  rea- 
sons why  the  Go  rojiu  has  permitted  them  to 
come  so  close  to  Yedo.  It  must  be  so.  It  must 
be  a  trap  to  destroy  the  intruders  in  such  a 
manner  that  others  like  them  will  think  twice 
before  they  come  again." 

"  I  wish  I  could  think  so,"  said  Ito.  '*  No! 
I  believe  that  the  Tokugawa  are  afraid  of  an 
invasion.     Their  samurai,  with  the  exception 


THE  MESSENGER  23 

of  those  of  Mito  and  Aidzu,*"^"*  are  not  worth 
their  salt.  Have  you  ever  seen,  during  your 
residence  in  Yedo,  a  Tokugawa  Knight  prac- 
tising at  arms.  They  are  quick  enough  to  draw 
their  swords  upon  a  beggar  or  a  merchant,  but 
when  they  meet  one  of  the  samurai  of  the 
southern  clans,  they  fly  to  cover.  No !  Since  li 
Naosuke  ^^  is  regent,  he  has  looked  closely  into 
the  forces  which  the  Tokugawa  can  muster,  if 
a  war  should  break  out,  and  he  thinks  that  it 
must  be  avoided  at  any  cost.  Of  course,  he  ex- 
pects that  the  samurai  of  the  great  clans  will 
be  furious,  and  he  has  sent  a  large  number  of 
spies  to  report  what  is  said.  One  of  these 
gentry  was  sent  here.  I  heard  of  it  in  time  to 
follow  him.  and  I  came  on  to  warn  you." 

Both  Kano  and  Hattori  expressed  their 
thanks,  and  Kano  said : 

"  But  if  the  Tokugawa  are  not  able  to  pre- 
vent a  handful  of  foreigners  from  landing,  how 
can  they  expect  that  the  great  southern  clans 
will  obey  them  ?  " 

"  Oh !  "   replied   Ito,   smiling  grimly ;   "  we 


94  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

have  been  obedient  for  so  many  years,  trembling 
when  the  Go  rojiu  frowned,  that  the  regent  be- 
Ueves  it  will  continue  forever.  He  had  a  meet- 
ing of  all  the  daimiyo  connected  with  his  clan, 
and  tried  to  convince  them  that  we  must  now 
receive  these  foreigners,  and  try  to  learn  all 
that  they  know.  Then,  when  we  can  handle 
their  fire  ships  and  their  cannon,  we  may  expect 
to  drive  them  into  the  sea." 

Hattori  put  his  hand  upon  his  dagger,  but 
Kano,  with  a  friendly  motion  of  his  hand, 
calmed  him.  "  There  may  be  something  in 
that,"  he  said  thoughtfully.  "  Mind  you !  "  he 
continued,  "  I  do  not  underrate  Japanese  cour- 
age, but  we  do  not  know  the  strength  of  these 
barbarians.  We  have  been  living  like  frogs  in 
a  well.  It  is  easy  enough  to  engage  in  war,  but 
it  is  best  to  know  the  number  of  the  enemy, 
before  you  engage  in  what  may  prove  too  heavy 
odds.  Such  a  thing  would  be  foolish.  But  we 
may  come  to  a  settlement  with  the  Tokugawa. 
If  indeed,  their  samurai  have  lost  their  courage, 
then  my  lord  of  Choshiu  may  recover  the  land 


\    :5 

^  y  ^fliSS'llliPi^-- - 

^.j^    I^I^^H 

THE  MESSENGER  2$ 

from  which  he  was  robbed,  and  I  may  avenge 
my  ancestor's  death.  When  will  the  councillors 
of  the  clan  meet?  " 

"  The  day  after  to-morrow,"  replied  Hattori. 

Kano  clapped  his  hands,  and  ordered  the 
servant  to  send  up  dinner  for  his  guests  and 
himself.  Hattori  and  Ito  made  some  excuses, 
but  were  easily  induced  to  remain. 

Small  tables  were  brought  in  and  placed  be- 
fore each  man.  First  sake  or  wine  made  from 
rice,  was  served  hot,  and  a  small  stone  bottle 
placed  near  each  person;  then  there  was  sui- 
mono,  a  sort  of  vegetable  soup,  after  which 
rice  was  ladled  out  into  cups  or  bowls.  A  num- 
ber of  side  dishes,  such  as  pickled  daikon,  a 
sort  of  giant  radish,  tsuho  or  stewed  sea-weed, 
and  soy,  a  sauce,  were  enjoyed  by  the  samurai. 

The  conversation  had  been  interrupted  when 
the  servants  entered,  and  was  not  resumed. 
The  men  spoke  of  the  ceremony  to  take  place 
the  next  day;  and  Ito  was  invited.  Before 
leaving,  however,  Kano  told  Hattori  that  he 
would  ask  the  councillors  of  the  clan  to  remain 


36  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

after  the  reception  was  over,  so  that  they  might 
discuss  their  plans  for  the  future. 

Ito  and  Hattori  bowed  good-bye,  as  they 
were  going  in  different  directions.  Each  car- 
ried a  lantern,  for  it  was  dark,  and  there  was 
no  street  lighting  in  Japan  at  that  time.  At 
the  corner  of  the  street,  Ito  stopped  as  if  in 
doubt.  Then,  after  a  few  moments,  he  seemed 
to  make  up  his  mind,  for  he  turned  to  the  left, 
and  went  hastily  toward  the  castle  entrance. 
The  heavy  gate  was  closed,  but  the  little  side 
gate  stood  ajar.  Ito  entered,  and  giving  his 
name  to  the  officer  of  the  guard,  went  along 
the  barracks  where  many  of  the  samurai  of 
lower  rank  dwelt.  At  last  he  stopped  before 
a  small  door,  and  knocked  softly.  He  heard 
a  shuffling  of  feet,  and  a  woman's  voice  de- 
manded who  was  there. 

"  Is  Mr.  Inouye  ^®  in  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  Yes." 

"  Tell  him  that  Ito  Saburo  wishes  to  see 
him." 

The  woman  seemed  satisfied,  for  the  door 


THE  MESSENGER  27 

slid  open,  and  Ito  entered.  Without  waiting 
he  mounted  the  steps,  and  opening  a  sho  ji, 
stepped  into  a  room,  dimly  lit  by  a  rushlight 
placed  in  a  paper  lantern.  Ito  fell  on  his  knees, 
and  saluted  in  the  usual  manner,  which  salute 
was  returned  by  the  owner  of  the  room,  a  man 
of  Ito's  age,  but  of  more  slender  build. 

The  two  men  had  not  met  for  two  years ;  for 
Ito  had  been  ordered  to  remain  at  the  Choshiu 
yashiki  in  Yedo,  and  Inouye's  duties  had  kept 
him  at  Nagato.  But  they  had  corresponded  by 
every  courier  carrying  letters  to  and  from  the 
capital,  for  they  had  been  friends  ever  since 
they  were  little  boys.  Yet  when  they  met  after 
such  a  long  absence,  there  was  no  glad 
**  Helloh !  "with  a  hearty  clasp  of  the  hand,  as 
we  would  meet  an  old  friend.  Pleased  as  they 
were  to  see  each  other  again,  they  had  been 
taught  that  good  breeding  demands  that  gen- 
tlemen should  always  show  courtesy  and  re- 
spect to  others  of  their  own  rank.  Certain 
sentences  must  be  uttered  before  any  ordinary 
conversation  can  begin.    Therefore  Ito  said : 


38  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

"  I  was  very  rude  the  last  time  we  met,  but 
I  hope  you  have  forgiven  me." 

"  No,"  repHed  Inouye,  "  it  was  I  who  was 
rude,  and  I  pray  you  to  overlook  it." 

It  is  needless  to  say  that  neither  of  them  had 
really  been  rude,  but  custom  demanded  that 
this  should  be  said,  and  the  same  custom  pre- 
vails in  Japan  to-day.  We  think  that  it  is  fool- 
ish, and  the  Japanese  think  us  very  rude,  be- 
cause we  do  not  obey  that  custom. 

After  these  customs  had  been  observed,  the 
two  friends  sat  down,  and  Ito  said : 

"  Has  any  progress  been  made  in  your 
studies  of  the  barbarian  nations  ?  " 

"  Nothing  worth  boasting.  I  have  been 
twice  to  Nagasaki  to  try  if  I  could  pick  up 
some  of  the  books  of  the  Hollanders,  but  the 
Tokugawa  officers  will  not  permit  any  stranger 
to  approach  the  island  of  Deshima,  unless  they 
are  bribed  with  more  money  than  I  possess. 
Still,  I  have  learned  enough  to  know  that 
Japan  is  not  in  a  condition  to  fight  the  bar- 
barians,  and  I  am  afraid,   I  think,  that  the 


I 


THE  MESSENGER  29 

regent  was  right  in  submitting  to  their  de- 
mands/' 

**  I  do  not  think  so,"  replied  Ito.  Right ! 
What  right  has  the  Tokuwaga  to  sell  an  inch 
of  Japan's  soil.  It  does  not  belong  to  them. 
It  is  the  property  of  Tenshi  Sama,  if  it  belongs 
to  anybody.  It  makes  me  angry  to  think  that 
we  can  no  longer  boast  that 

The  foot  of  the  invader  has  never  trod  our  soil." 

"  There  will  be  no  invasion,"  said  Inouye. 
"  These  men  only  want  to  trade.  If  they  had 
intended  to  use  force,  they  would  have  done 
so  when  they  came  the  second  time,  with  a 
large  fleet.  No!  I  do  not  believe  that  our 
country  is  in  danger,  at  least  not  for  some 
years.  But  they  may  come  as  spies  to  find  out 
what  opportunity  there  is  to  obtain  possession 
of  Japan.  The  Yedo  government  should  try 
to  discover  what  the  intentions  of  the  barba- 
rians really  are." 

"  The  Yedo  government  is  only  anxious  to 
make  money.    You  do  not  know,  Inouye,  how 


30  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

good  it  feels  to  breathe  the  pure  air  of  Nagato. 
It  is  stifling  at  Yedo.  Spies,  spies  are  every- 
where. The  Tokugawa  samurai  seem  to  have 
forgotten  that  they  are  gentlemen,  and  how  a 
samurai  should  behave.  They  are  quick 
enough  to  draw  their  swords  upon  men  who 
cannot  defend  themselves,  but  they  are  nimble 
with  their  feet  when  hard  blows  may  be  ex- 
pected. If  Japan  must  go  to  war,  we,  the 
samurai  of  the  south  will  do  the  fighting.  The 
day  of  the  Tokuwaga  is  past." 

There  was  a  brief  silence,  when  Inouye  said : 
"  I  have  not  yet  asked  you  what  brings  you 
here.     I  had  not  heard  that  you  had  been  re- 
lieved from  duty  at  Yedo." 

"  I  was  not  relieved.  But  we  were  informed 
that  the  Go  rojiu  intended  to  send  new  spies  to 
the  southern  diamiyo,  and  I  was  ordered  to 
inform  the  councillors  of  the  clan.  It  seems 
that  Sawa,  the  chief  spy,  arrived  just  before 
me.  I  suppose  I  shall  be  told  to  return  to  Yedo, 
but  I  hope  not.  At  any  rate  I  shall  see  you 
before  I  leave." 


THE  MESSENGER  31 

After  the  usual  salutations  Ito  rose  and  lit 
his  candle.  After  leaving  the  door,  he  went 
through  the  grounds  to  the  opposite  barracks, 
where  his  mother  lived.  Knocking  at  the  little 
wicket,  he  was  admitted  with  many  bows  and 
glad  exclamations.  These  he  returned  with 
some  pleasant  words,  and  entered  the  sitting- 
room.  Presently  his  mother  entered,  and  both 
knelt  down  and  saluted  in  the  respectful  and 
courteous  manner  of  their  people.  There  was 
no  kissing  or  even  handshaking;  both  were,  of 
course,  very  happy,  but  Japanese  law  forbade 
showing  joy,  even  in  the  expression  of  the  face. 
Ito  would  have  obeyed  at  once  any  order  his 
mother  might  have  given  him ;  but  she  consid- 
ered him  as  the  head  of  the  family,  and  showed 
that  she  looked  upon  him  as  the  master  of  the 
house. 

They  chatted  for  half  an  hour  about  their 
acquaintances  and  then  retired.  Ito's  mother, 
suffering  from  rheumatism,  to  receive  a  mas- 
sage treatment  from  one  of  the  servants. 


IV 

THE  FIFTH  DAY  OF  THE  ELEVENTH   MONTH 

THE  day  broke  calm  and  smiling.  Japan, 
especially  those  parts  around  the  In- 
land Sea,  has  a  lovely  climate.  It  is 
seldom  that  the  sky  is  not  of  a  deep  blue  color, 
and  the  days  are  few  when  children  cannot  play 
or  walk  in  the  streets.  They  are  rarely  kept  in 
the  house.  Young  babies  are  securely  fastened 
upon  the  backs  of  children  six  or  seven  years 
old,  and  sent  into  the  streets.  There  are  no 
noisy  games.  Girls  play  sometimes  battledore 
and  shuttlecock,  but  the  boys  are  too  dignified. 
American  boys  would  be  surprised  if  they  saw 
two  Japanese  school  friends  meet  in  the  street. 
They  do  not  approach  with  a  hop,  skip  and 
jump,  or  clap  each  other  on  the  shoulder.  Oh 
no!  They  stop  as  soon  as  they  meet,  take  off 
32 


THE  FIFTH  DAY  33 

their  caps,  for  all  Japanese  schoolboys  wear 
now  a  sort  of  soldier  cap,  and  then  bow  almost 
to  the  ground.  Then  they  draw  a  deep  breath, 
and  each  continues  on  his  way. 

The  great  difference  between  Japanese  and 
American  boys  of  the  same  age,  is  that  all  our 
boys  are  fond  of  fun,  and  we  are  glad  to  see 
them  have  a  good  time,  while  a  Japanese  boy 
would  not  be  able  to  understand  what  we  call 
fun.  Our  boys  would  soon  grow  sick  if  there 
were  not  some  time  in  the  day  when  they  could 
make  all  the  noise  they  wished.  If  a  Japanese 
boy  should  make  even  the  slightest  unnecessary 
noise  at  home,  his  parents  would  think  that  the 
world  had  turned  topsy-turvy.  From  his 
earliest  youth,  the  boy  is  trained  not  to  show 
his  feelings.  In  all  the  years  of  my  life  in 
Japan,  I  have  never  seen  a  boy  of  over  six  years 
old  with  tears  in  his  eyes. 

It  is  eleven  o'clock,  and  the  guests  begin  to 
arrive.  They  come  mostly  on  foot,  for  they 
all  live  in  the  neighborhood;  but  there  are  a 
few  who  hold  such  a  high  rank  that  they  can 


34  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

only  leave  their  yashiki  in  a  sedan  chair,  or  on 
horseback.  A  servant  brings  a  large  bundle, 
carefully  wrapped.  It  is  taken  to  the  back 
room  which  has  been  made  much  larger  by  the 
removal  of  several  sho  ji.  Here  Mr.  Kano  sits 
in  hakama  and  haori,^'^  receiving  each  guest  as 
he  enters  according  to  his  rank  in  the  clan.  To 
some  his  bows  are  deeper  and  more  prolonged, 
with  others  they  are  more  simple,  although  at 
the  entrance  of  every  guest,  his  forehead 
touches  his  hands,  spread  out  upon  the  floor 
before  him.  The  visitors  take  their  places 
about  the  room  in  the  order  of  their  rank,  each 
saluting  the  host  as  he  enters  and  thereafter 
the  guests.  Waitresses  in  a  kneeling  posture 
serve  tea.  At  last  a  man  of  dignified  bearing, 
clothed  in  rich  silk,  enters,  and  after  saluting, 
sits  down  upon  a  cushion  prepared  for  him 
near  the  master  of  the  house.  Kano  is  about 
to  clap  his  hands,  as  a  signal  for  his  son  to  be 
brought  in,  when  a  man-servant  opens  a  sho  ji, 
and  kneeling  with  his  head  almost  touching 


THE  FIFTH  DAY  35 

the  mats,  crawls  toward  his  master.  He 
whispers : 

"  Mr.  Sawa  of  Yedo  desires  to  present  his 
respects." 

Kano  slightly  raises  his  eyebrows,  but  by 
a  slight  bending  forward  indicates  that  the 
new-comer  shall  be  admitted.  After  a  few 
moments  the  latest  guest  enters  and  prostrates 
himself  before  his  host,  who  returns  the  com- 
pliment. Kano  with  a  slight  motion  of  the 
arm  indicates  the  place  which  he  intends  him  to 
occupy,  and  Sawa,  crouching  and  bowing  to  the 
guests  proceeds  in  that  direction.  It  is  between 
the  seats  of  the  councillors  and  those  of  the 
chief  samurai,  and,  as  it  happens,  next  to  that 
of  Ito. 

Not  a  single  glance  showed  that  the  visitor 
was  unwelcome.  No  expression  of  approval 
had  escaped  their  lips  upon  the  entrance  of  a 
popular  member  of  the  clan,  and  not  a  sign 
showed  that  Sawa's  appearance  at  this  time 
was  resented.     They   sat  unmoved,   like  the 


36  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

North  American  Indian  chiefs.  Kano  clapped 
his  hands,  and  the  servant  brought  in  a  board, 
resembhng  one  of  our  checkerboards;  it  was 
placed  upon  the  mat  near  the  father,  facing  the 
point  of  the  compass  which  had  been  declared 
lucky  by  a  fortune  teller.  The  gentleman  at 
Kano's  side  then  clapped  his  hands,  and  an- 
other servant  brought  in  the  package  which 
had  been  delivered  before.  It  was  unwrapped, 
and  contained  a  Kimono  of  fine  silk,  with  beau- 
tifully embroidered  storks  and  tortoises,  fir 
trees  and  bamboos.  This  was  as  it  should  be. 
Storks  and  tortoises  promised  long  life  to  the 
boy;  for  the  Japanese  believed  that  the  stork 
lives  a  thousand  years,  and  the  tortoise  ten 
thousand.  The  fir  tree  never  changes  its  color, 
therefore  the  child  will  possess  an  unchanging 
virtuous  heart,  and  the  bamboo,  as  it  shoots  up 
straight,  will  give  him  an  upright  mind. 

The  servant  holds  up  the  dress  for  the  in- 
spection of  the  guests,  who,  after  looking  at 
it,  express  their  approval  by  bowing  low,  and 
a  deep  drawn  sigh.    Presently  Mrs.  Kano,  who 


THE  FIFTH  DAY  37 

has  been  watching  the  ceremony  from  a  near 
apartment  through  a  convenient  sHt  in  the  sho 
ji,  enters  leading  the  boy.  Both  kneel  at  the 
entrance  and  after  touching  the  ground  three 
times  with  the  forehead,  the  child  is  brought 
to  his  father,  who  places  him  upon  the  checker- 
board facing  the  east,  because  that  is  the  lucky 
point.  The  mother  dresses  him  in  the  Kimono 
presented  by  the  sponsor,  and  puts  on  the  ha- 
kama;  then  the  child  receives  an  imitation 
sword  and  dirk,  which  are  placed  in  his  sash. 
Then  sake  is  brought  in  and  the  sponsor  and 
child  exchange  cups.  This  ends  the  ceremony 
which  admits  the  three-year-old  boy  among 
the  samurai  of  the  clan. 

Mother  and  son,  after  repeating  their  salu- 
tations, leave  the  room  and  refreshments  are 
served.  Gradually  the  sense  of  ceremony  dis- 
appears, and  conversation  becomes  more  gen- 
eral. Kano,  apparently  deeply  engaged  in 
talking  with  the  sponsor,  keeps  a  watchful  eye 
over  his  guests,  and  frequently  casts  a  glance 
toward  the  spot  occupied  by  Sawa.    The  spon- 


38  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

sor,  an  elderly  gentleman  of  dignified  bearing, 
at  last  notices  his  host's  looks,  and  says : 

"  Who  is  that  gentleman  ?  He  is  a  stranger 
to  me,  and  I  cannot  distinguish  his  coat  of 
arms." 

"  He  bears  the  Tokugawa  crest,  your  lord- 
ship," replies  Kano,  "  and  is  the  new  O  Met- 
suke,  whom  the  Council  at  Yedo  have  kindly 
sent  to  report  upon  our  model  clan." 

The  old  gentleman  did  not  notice  the  sar- 
casm. *'  When  did  he  arrive,  and  why  was  his 
arrival  not  made  known  to  me?"  he  inquired 
in  a  slightly  offended  tone.  Kano  bowed,  and 
replied : 

"  Mr.  Sawa  arrived  yesterday  afternoon, 
and  presented  his  letter  at  the  castle,  where 
Councillor  Hattori  was  ordered  to  receive  him. 
As  we  had  not  been  notified  by  the  Go  rojiu  of 
their  intention  to  send  us  a  metsuke,  Mr.  Hat- 
tori  thought  that  the  letter  should  be  submitted 
to  the  council  of  the  clan.  I  have  noticed  that 
he  has  spoken  to  the  councillors,  who  will  wait 
here  until  the  other  guests  have  withdrawn. 


THE  FIFTH  DAY  39 

If  it  please  your  lordship,  we  shall  be  glad  to 
have  the  benefit  of  your  advice." 

"  No,  I  cannot  spare  the  time,  and  the  mat- 
ter is  of  no  great  importance,"  declared  his 
lordship,  continuing  his  repast.  Presently  they 
were  joined  by  Hattori,  for  whom  a  cushion 
was  brought,  and  who,  after  the  prescribed 
bows  of  respect,  took  no  further  notice  of 
Mori's  cousin. 

''  I  think,  friend  Kano,"  he  said,  "  that  you 
may  as  well  keep  an  eye  upon  your  honored 
guest,  Mr.  Sawa.  The  fellow  seems  to  think 
that  he  is  at  Yedo,  instead  of  in  a  gentleman's 
yashiki  and  that  he  can  do  as  he  pleases.  He 
has  filled  his  sake  cup  quite  often,  and  has  been 
offensive,  to  judge  by  the  looks  of  Ito." 

"  I  have  perceived  it,"  replied  Kano,  *'  but 
Ito  will,  I  am  sure,  keep  his  temper,  and  settle 
with  the  intruder  upon  a  more  favorable  occa- 
sion. I  am  more  afraid  of  the  young  fellows 
who  seem  to  have  heard  some  insulting  re- 
marks. Pray,  entertain  his  lordship,  while  I 
dismiss  the  guests."     Without  waiting  for  a 


40  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

reply,  Kano  rose  and,  bowing  before  each 
guest,  advanced  toward  Sawa.  There  he  knelt 
down  and  performed  the  usual  salutations 
somewhat  stiffly.  Sawa  returned  them  as  well 
as  he  could. 

When  they  had  regained  their  upright  posi- 
tions, Kano  addressed  his  self-invited  guest, 
and  said  in  a  tone  loud  enough  for  some  young 
samurai  close  by  to  hear : 

"  I  am  deeply  grateful  to  the  Go  rojui  for 
remembering  me  on  this  occasion.  I  do  not 
know  how  I  deserved  this  honor." 

Sawa  had  some  difficulty  to  hide  a  grin. 
Did  this  country  bumpkin  really  fancy  that  the 
great  Council  of  the  Tokugawa  cared  anything 
about  him  or  his  family.  Amused  at  the 
thought,  he  bowed,  and  said : 

"  The  Go  rojiu  no  doubt,  if  it  had  only 
known  of  the  event,  would  have  been  glad  to 
honor  his  host  upon  this  occasion.  It  was 
known,"  he  added  more  soberly  and  looking 
sharply  at  Kano,  "  that  the  Choshiu  clan  was 
directed  almost  entirely  by  the  wisdom  of  his 


t 


THE  FIFTH  DAY  41 

entertainer,  and  the  question  had  been  discussed 
to  secure  his  services  for  the  Council.  Unfor- 
tunately the  law  of  lyeyasu  forbade  it.  Only 
members  of  the  Tokugawa  clan  were  permitted 
to  serve  the  Shogun.  But  this  did  not  prevent 
the  Council  from  profiting  by  the  wisdom  of 
Kano  the  Councillor,  and  it  was  to  secure  this 
benefit  that  he,  Sawa,  had  been  directed  to  re- 
side in  the  clan." 

Kano  bowed,  and  replied.  "  It  is  a  very 
great  honor,  indeed,  and,  no  doubt,  well  de- 
served by  such  an  able  man  as  my  guest.  Pray, 
make  yourself  at  home  in  the  clan.  You  will 
find  every  Choshiu  gentleman  glad  to  receive  a 
samurai  from  the  capital,  where  he  has  advan- 
tages to  learn  manners  which  we  in  the  country 
do  not  possess.  But  every  samurai  is  glad  to 
excel  in  chivalry,  and  we  of  Choshiu  no  less 
than  those  of  other  clans." 

Again  they  bowed,  and  Sawa  resumed : 
"  I  understand  that  this  joyful  event  will  be 
followed  by  a  meeting  of  the  Honorable  Coun- 
cil?" 


42  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

"  The  regular  meeting  is  to-morrow,"  re- 
plied Kano.  "  I  have  received  no  notice  of  any 
extra  meeting,  nor  have  I  sent  out  any.  It 
seems  to  me  that  you  are  misinformed." 

"  Forgive  me,  my  host.  Who  is  that  young 
man,  who  happened  to  be  my  neighbor  during 
the  most  interesting  ceremony?  I  fancy  that 
I  have  seen  him  at  Yedo." 

"  That  is  probably  so.  Indeed,  it  may  have 
been  very  recently,  for  he  arrived  yesterday. 
Choshiu's  yashiki  seems  to  have  suffered 
severely  from  the  last  earthquake,  and  expen- 
sive repairs  are  necessary.  Our  officer  in  charge 
thought  it  necessary  to  send  a  special  messen- 
ger, but  why  he  did  not  commission  an  older 
man,  is  beyond  my  comprehension." 

Sawa  began  to  perceive  that  this  country 
bumpkin  was  quite  able  to  parry  his  thrusts; 
he  did  not  want  to  give  offense,  and  besides 
began  to  feel  sleepy.  He  therefore  informed 
his  host  of  his  intention  to  return  to  his  inn. 
Kano  raised  no  objection,  and  after  the  usual 
leave  taking,  escorted  his  guest  to  the  door,  and 


THE  FIFTH  DAY  43 

saw  him  leave  the  gate.  Calling  a  young 
samurai,  he  bade  him  see  that  Sawa  did  not 
return  to  the  yashiki,  whereupon  he  re-entered 
the  room.  The  other  guests,  seeing  that  the 
councillors  lingered,  withdrew  all  except  Ito, 
who  was  asked  to  wait  as  he  might  be  wanted. 


THE  COUNCIL  OF  THE  CLAN 

BEFORE  he  seated  himself,  Kano  called 
his  chief  samurai,  and  told  him  to  have 
the  sho  ji  put  in  so  as  to  make  the 
apartment  of  the  usual  size.  He  also  ordered 
him  to  have  several  men  patrol  the  garden,  and 
to  see  that  no  one  could  approach  the  house, 
while  he  himself  was  to  move  noiselessly 
through  the  adjoining  rooms,  and  answer  for 
it  that  there  should  be  no  listener.  Knowing 
that  his  orders  would  be  obeyed,  he  sat  down, 
ordered  tea  and  hibachi  to  be  brought,  and 
without  further  ceremony  opened  the  meeting. 
"  Honorable  Councillors,"  he  said,  "  two 
messengers  have  come  from  Yedo.  You  have, 
no  doubt,  noticed  them,  for  both  were  here  dur- 
ing the  ceremony  in  my  humble  house.  The 
first  one  is  the  new  metsuke,  Sawa,  whom  it  has 
44 


THE  COUNCIL  OF  THE  CLAN  45 

pleased  the  Go  rojiu  to  appoint  to  our  clan. 
When  Mr.  Hattori  informed  me  of  his  arrival, 
I  could  not  understand  the  cause  of  his  ap- 
pointment. Our  clan  has  had  no  trouble  with 
the  Tokugawa  for  many  years;  and,  although 
there  can  be  no  friendship  between  the  house  of 
lyeyasu  and  that  of  Mori,  there  has  been  no 
open  hostility. 

"  The  arrival  of  the  second  messenger  ex- 
plains the  situation.    The  Go  rojiu  has  entered 
into  a  new  treaty  with  the  barbarians,  and  per- 
mitted them  to  dwell  at  Yokohama,  near  Kana- 
gawa  on  the  Tokaido.   This  fine  piece  of  news 
is  discussed  openly  at  Yedo,  and  there  is  no 
doubt  of  its  truth.    The  Regent^  naturally  I 
think,  feels  somewhat  anxious  as  to  how  the 
great  clans  will  receive  it,  and  has  probably  sent 
metsuke  to  other  model  clans  besides  Choshiu. 
The  news  is  so  important  that  our  friend  Hat- 
tori  agreed  with  me  to  ask  you  to  discuss  it 
here  privately,  so  that  we  may  decide  upon  the 
policy  of  our  clan.     Honorable  Mr.  OKubo, 
what  is  your  opinion  ?  '* 


46  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

The  person  thus  addressed  was  the  oldest  of 
the  councillors,  a  man  grown  gray  in  the  serv- 
ice of  his  clan.  He  was  silent  for  some  mo- 
ments, gravely  sipping  his  tea.     Then  he  said : 

"  These  questions  are  not  for  me  to  answer. 
I  am  only  acquainted  with  Old  Japan,  as  it  has 
existed  for  hundreds  of  years,  and  I  am  afraid 
the  arrival  of  these  barbarians  is  a  menace  to 
our  country.  I  don't  know  them,  and  do  not 
wish  to  know  them ;  but  I  do  know  that,  before 
the  Tokugawa  were  thought  of,  the  barbarians 
came,  and  were  received  kindly  by  the  children 
of  the  gods.  What  was  their  gratitude  ?  They 
began  to  teach  a  cult  which  destroyed  the  re- 
lations between  parent  and  child,  master  and 
servant,  lord  and  retainer.  They  were  finally 
expelled,  but  it  cost  years  of  strife,  and  myr- 
iads of  lives  before  their  teaching  was  rooted 
out  of  the  country.  Since  then  order  has  been 
restored,  and  we  have  had  peace.  Now  the 
barbarians  will  be  admitted  again,  and  fresh 
troubles  will  commence.  Younger  and 
stronger  heads  than  mine  will  be  needed  to 


THE  COUNCIL  OF  THE  CLAN  47 

save  our  clan  and  the  house  of  Mori,  although, 
if  it  comes  to  war,  I  shall  claim  the  honor  of 
dying  fighting  for  our  lord." 

All  bowed  but  protested  that  OKubo  was 
strong  and  able  enough  to  lead  the  councils  ot 
the  clan ;  but  he  replied  that  his  time  of  useful- 
ness was  past,  and  Kano,  out  of  respect  for  his 
wish,  addressed  the  councillor  next  in  years. 
That  gentleman  did  not  see  any  danger  to  the 
clan.  Yokohama  was  a  long  distance  from 
Nagato,  and  if  there  was  to  be  trouble  with  the 
barbarians,  the  Tokugawa  would  be  the  first 
sufferers,  for  it  was  within  the  territory  belong- 
ing to  the  Shogun.  As  to  the  metsuke,  why, 
they  must  do  as  they  had  done  before  with 
such  fellows,  surround  him  with  spies  of  their 
own. 

Thus  every  councillor  spoke  in  turn,  the 
opinion  of  each  being  received  with  grave  cour- 
tesy. A  little  more  interest  was  shown  when 
Hattori  began  to  speak.  It  was  known  that  he 
was  in  Kano's  confidence,  and  it  was  a  standing 
joke  that  Kano's  advice  was  always  adopted. 


48  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

"  Honorable  Councillors,"  said  Hattori, 
bowing  deeply,  "  it  ill  becomes  a  man  of  my 
age  to  dispute  the  opinions  of  the  leaders  who 
for  many  years  have  guided  the  policy  of  our 
clan  with  brilliant  success.  If  I  venture  to 
differ  with  them,  it  may  be  from  lack  of  wis- 
dom and  experience,  but  I  shall  be  glad  if  I 
am  corrected.  It  is  only  by  the  kind  teaching 
of  such  men  as  the  honorable  councillors,  that 
men  of  my  age  can  be  prepared  to  follow  in 
their  footsteps. 

"  I  am  afraid  that  the  coming  of  the  barba- 
rians promises  evil  days,  not  only  for  the  Toku- 
gawa,  but  for  all  the  clans.  You,  gentlemen, 
remember,  how  the  arrival  of  the  fireships  and 
the  signing  of  the  first  treaty  was  followed  by 
incessant  earthquakes,*  how  the  ocean  rose  in 

*  In  the  month  of  September,  1854,  a  series  of  earth- 
quakes began  which  lasted  almost  without  interruption 
until  the  end  of  December.  Twenty  thousand  houses 
and  sixteen  thousand  fire-proof  warehouses  were  de- 
stroyed in  Yedo  alone.  Over  100,000  people  were  re- 
ported killed.  Osaka  and  Hyozo  were  destroyed,  and 
Kyoto  suffered  considerable  damage. 


THE  COUNCIL  OF  THE  CLAN  49 

its  fury,  and  overwhelmed  the  barbarian  ship, 
supposed  to  be  safely  at  anchor  at  Shimoda.* 
Surely,  gentlemen,  the  gods  of  Japan  them- 
selves fought  for  our  country.  But  the 
Go  rojiu  was  blind.  Was  not  the  Shogun 
lyeyoshi  himself  killed  for  not  defying  the 
barbarians  by  expelling  them  ?  '  We  are  not 
strong  enough,'  says  the  Regent.  There  was  a 
time  when  the  countless  hosts  of  Kublai  Khan, 
the  conqueror  of  the  world,  were  hurled  upon 
our  shores.  What  became  of  them?  Tenshi 
Sama  prayed  to  his  ancestors  and  they,  the  gods 
of  our  country,  destroyed  the  invader.  We  have 
nothing  to  fear,  except  our  own  faint-hearted- 
ness.  Are  we,  the  samurai  of  Japan,  unworthy 
of  our  ancestors?  Have  our  muscles  grown 
weak  that  we  can  no  longer  wield  the  sword? 
Out  upon  us,  then,  for  cowards !  If  the  Toku- 
gawa  be  a  coward,  out  upon  the  Tokugawa. 
Choshiu,  Kaga,  Satsuma,  and  Tosa,  ought  to 
be  able  to  dispose  of  the  foreigners  and  at  the 
same  time  of  the  Tokugawa  brood.  Let  us 
*  The  Russian  frigate  Diana. 


50  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

send  confidential  messengers  to  those  clans, 
and,  after  we  have  arranged  with  them,  send 
Mr.  Sawa  back  to  Yedo,  securely  packed  in  a 
box  labelled:  This  side  up;  handle  with 
care ! " 

A  smile  of  approbation  passed  through  the 
assembly ;  only  Kano's  face  showed  no  sign.  It 
was  now  his  turn  to  speak,  and,  after  toying 
with  his  fan,  as  if  collecting  his  thoughts,  he 
began : 

"  Honorable  Councillors,  I  agree  with  the 
last  speaker  that  the  arrival  of  the  foreigners 
bodes  evil  for  our  country.  I  do  not  believe 
that  they  will  try  to  make  war  upon  us,  unless 
indeed,  we  provoke  it  ourselves.  At  the  pres- 
ent time,  at  any  rate,  we  are  not  in  a  condition 
to  provoke  a  quarrel.  For  the  past  two  hun- 
dred years  the  world  has  moved,  and  we  have 
stood  still;  that  is  why  we  are  helpless.  We 
have  found  out  something.  These  barbarians 
possess  ships  which  go  wherever  they  want 
them,  without  regard  to  tide  and  wind.  We 
must  have  such  ships  and  learn  how  to  handle 


THE  COUNCIL  OF  THE  CLAN  51 

them.  We,  sons  of  Japan,  are  not  naturally- 
brainless;  we  can  learn  what  the  barbarians 
have  learned,  and  by  hard  work,  we  may  be 
able  to  surpass  them.  There  may  be  some 
trouble  with  the  Tokugawa,  but  I  do  not  think 
so,  unless  they  send  us  another  metsuke  besides 
Mr.  Sawa.  I  have  taken  the  measure  of  that 
gentleman,  and  do  not  think  that  it  would  take 
much  gold  to  make  him  deaf  and  blind.  But 
we  need  not  take  him  into  our  confidence.  We 
should  send  a  trusty  messenger  to  Nagasaki, 
and  at  whatever  cost  buy  some  of  the  books  of 
the  Hollanders.  Surely,  some  merchants  will 
be  found  there  who  understand  that  language 
and  teach  us.  Besides,  we  must  repair  our 
forts,  and  buy  new  cannon.  Our  samurai  must 
practice  with  their  arms  during  every  moment 
of  leisure.  Then,  gentlemen,  when  the  time 
comes,  we  shall  be  prepared,  be  it  to  avenge 
Sekigahara  and  the  Castle  of  Osaka,  or  to 
drive  the  barbarian  into  the  sea.  My  honored 
ancestor  gave  the  same  advice  to  our  illustrious 
lord's  forefather.     Oh !    that  it  had  been  ac- 


52  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

cepted.  Mori  looks  now  upon  Kii  and  Owari,^® 
and  grinds  his  teeth  at  the  thought  that  their 
people,  once  his  property,  are  now  arraigned 
among  his  foes.  Kano's  arm  and  muscle  are 
as  ready  for  the  fray,  as  those  of  the  youngest 
warrior,  and  he  will  not  be  the  last  to  unsheath 
his  sword,  nor  the  first  to  return  it  to  its  scab- 
bard. Self-restraint  is  often  much  more  diffi- 
cult than  exposure  to  danger. 

"  The  advice  of  Mr.  Hattori  supposes  that  the 
councillors  of  Kaga,  Satsuma,  and  Tosa  are  of 
our  opinion.  But  we  have  a  feud  with  Sat- 
suma, who  might  seize  such  an  opportunity  to 
bring  all  the  power  of  the  Tokugawa  down 
upon  us.  It  is  said,  and  I  believe  it  from  what 
I  have  seen  at  Yedo,  that  the  samurai  of  the 
Shogun  have  lost  their  courage.  But  what  of 
Mito,  Aidzu,  Kii,  Owari,  and  the  host  of  other 
daimiyo  ready  to  march  at  the  Go  rojiu's  bid- 
ding. Gentlemen,  an  excuse  for  the  Tokugawa 
to  fall  upon  us  at  this  time,  would  mean  ruin 
for  our  clan.  We  cannot  even  entertain  the 
thought.     But  we  must  watch  for  our  oppor- 


THE  COUNCIL  OF  THE  CLAN  53 

tunity,  and  when  it  comes  we  must  le  prepared 
to  strike.  At  present,  let  it  be  understood  that 
Mr.  Sawa  must  be  perfectly  safe  in  whatever 
part  of  Choshiu's  domain,  but  let  him  be  fol- 
lowed, and  let  his  every  step  be  dogged.  Every 
word  he  utters,  even  in  his  sleep,  and  every 
syllable  he  writes  must  be  known  to  us.  Mr. 
Hattori,  will  you  please,  see  to  it  that  this  is 
done." 

The  council  agreed  with  Kano,  as  it  had 
always  done;  and  it  was  decided  that  a  sum 
of  money  should  be  placed  at  Kano's  disposal 
to  procure  the  necessary  books  and  a  teacher 
at  Nagasaki.  These  resolutions  were  drawn 
up,  and  sent  to  the  adviser  of  the  daimiyo  to 
be  sealed,  after  which  they  became  a  law. 

And  the  daimiyo  ?  Oh !  he  was  a  Great  Name 
only.  He  never  interfered  with  the  afifairs  of 
the  clan,  and  did  not  know  anything  about 
them.  It  was  the  same  with  the  Shogun  at 
Yedo.  His  seal  was  used,  and  laws  were  made 
of  which  he  had  never  heard;  and  so  it  was 
with  Tenshi  Sama  at  Kyoto.     All  these  men, 


54  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

Daimiyo,  Shogun,  and  Tenshi  Sama  were  con- 
sidered as  gods,  and  nobody  but  their  highest 
servants  were  ever  allowed  to  look  upon  them. 
If  any  of  them  was  compelled  to  travel,  they 
were  placed  in  a  norimono,  with  close  blinds, 
and  men  ran  ahead  crying:  Shita  ni  iru!^* 
Down  on  your  knees.  Very  few  people  knew 
the  names  of  the  councillors  who  did  rule  in 
Japan,  but  the  names  of  those  who  did  not 
rule,  were  generally  known. 


VI 

YOUNG  KANO  GROWS  UP 

WHILE  the  Choshiu  clan  as  well  as  the 
other  clans  of  Japan,  were  anx- 
iously watching  the  opening  of 
Japan  and  the  events  which  follow,  Young 
Kano  or  Kano  Ekichi  '^^  was  taken  gradually 
out  of  his  mother's  hands  and  given  to  a  faith- 
ful attendant  of  his  father  to  be  educated  as  a 
true  samurai  should  be.  Japanese  boys  are  not 
baptized  for  there  are  few  Japanese  Christians, 
and  in  those  days  there  were  none;  they  have, 
therefore,  no  baptismal  name.  They  have, 
however,  given  names,  which  are  placed  be- 
hind the  family  name  instead  of  before  it  as 
we  do.  They  would  say,  for  instance,  instead 
of  Henry  Jones,  Jones  Henry ;  they  do  the  same 
with  the  words  Mister,  Master,  Mistress  or 
Miss,  for  all  of  which  they  have  only  one  ex- 
55 


56  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

pression :  San.  If  we  should  speak  to  master 
Ekichi  Kano,  we  should  say  Kano  Ekichi  San. 
These  given  names  can  be  changed  without  any 
difficulty.  Sometimes  the  parents  change  them, 
at  other  times  the  owner  of  the  name  changes 
it  himself,  and  again  the  Emperor  or  Tenshi 
Sama  gives  an  officer  a  new  name.  But  in  that 
case,  it  is  sure  that  the  owner  will  keep  it  so 
long  as  he  lives. 

I  can't  say  that  Ekichi  had  a  very  pleasant 
time  of  it,  although,  of  course,  his  father  and 
mother  loved  him.  Only  they  did  not  show  it, 
as  our  parents  do.  As  a  little  baby  he  was 
made  to  rest  upon  his  knees,  so  that  they  might 
grow  flexible,  for  the  Japanese  do  not  sit  upon 
chairs,  but  squat  upon  their  mats.  When  he 
rose  in  the  morning  from  his  futon  *^  or  com- 
forter which  served  him  as  a  bed,  there  was 
no  running  to  his  father  or  mother,  shouting 
good  morning,  and  giving  them  a  hug  or  a 
hearty  kiss.  When  he  did  meet  them,  the  first 
thing  was  to  fall  on  his  knees,  spread  his  liands 
flat  before  him,  and  bow  until  his  head  rested 


YOUNG  KANO  GROWS  UP  57 

upon  the  back  of  his  hands.  His  father  and 
mother  gravely  returned  the  salutation  in  the 
same  manner.  When  he  took  his  meals,  he  was 
not  permitted  to  say  a  word.  He  ate  what  was 
put  before  him,  and  it  was  every  day  the  same. 
Asa  meshi,  hiru  meshi,  and  ban  meshi,  or  in 
English,  morning  rice,  noon  rice,  and  evening 
rice,  there  was  no  difference  between  breakfast, 
dinner,  and  supper.  Until  he  was  six  years 
old,  Ekichi  spent  most  of  his  time  with  his 
attendant  in  the  garden.  They  strolled  around, 
and  he  asked  questions  which  the  man  an- 
swered as  well  as  he  could.  He  was  taught 
how  to  speak  to  a  superior,  to  an  equal,  and  to 
an  inferior;  how  long  he  must  remain  pros- 
trate before  a  daimiyo,  before  a  councillor, 
and  before  a  simple  samurai.  He  was  also 
taken  to  the  grave  of  his  grandfather,  and  told 
to  kneel  down  and  say  his  prayers.  That  was 
something  he  could  not  understand,  and  which 
his  attendant  could  not  explain ;  when  he  asked 
him,  and  he  did  often,  the  man  would  say: 
**  It  is  so,  but  you  should  not  ask  why,  because 


58  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

the  gods  only  know."  So,  when  Ekichi  was 
tired  and  sat  down  on  the  sward,  he  would 
often  think:  What  is  the  use  of  praying  at 
the  grave  of  a  dead  man.  But  he  was  careful 
not  to  express  his  thoughts  to  anybody. 

He  was  trained  not  to  show  pain,  distress,  or 
grief.  Whatever  happened  to  him,  his  face 
must  not  betray  it.  Being  constantly  in  the 
open  air,  he  grew  up  healthy  and  strong,  and 
when  he  was  six  years  old,  he  was  taken  to  a 
school  for  samurai  boys. 

Ekichi  had  been  with  his  attendant  beyond 
the  gates  of  his  yashiki,  but  after  the  first  day, 
he  was  told  to  go  and  return  by  himself.  He 
met  his  schoolfellows  with  the  courtesy  which 
he  had  been  taught  so  carefully,  and  was  treated 
by  them  in  the  same  way.  There  was  no  play- 
ground. Indeed,  I  do  not  believe  that  any  of 
those  boys  knew  what  the  word  *'  play  "  means. 
Many  times,  thirty  years  ago,  I  have  seen 
samurai  boys  from  eight  to  sixteen  years  old, 
during  recess  or  after  schooltime  retire  to  their 


IS  REALLY  A  OAY  DEVOTED  TO  HACHIMAN,  THE  GOO  OF  WAR.' 


YOUNG  KANO  GROWS  UP  59 

rooms  to  smoke  their  tiny  pipes  and  carry  on 
a  quiet  conversation;  but  I  never  saw  them 
play.  The  government  of  Japan  has  found  out 
that  baseball,  football,  and  cricket,  are  healthy 
games,  and  is  encouraging  these  boys  to  in- 
dulge in  them.  But  at  that  time,  a  samurai  lad 
would  have  felt  hurt  at  the  thought  that  he 
could  do  such  a  thing  as  play. 

All  Japanese  boys  are  very  quiet;  they  are 
brought  up  that  way;  but  for  the  children  of 
the  people  certain  holidays  are  set  apart.  The 
fifth  of  May,  or  the  fifth  day  of  the  fifth  month 
is  the  boys'  festival.  It  is  really  a  day  devoted 
to  Hachiman,  the  god  of  war,  but  it  is  also 
called  the  Feast  of  Flags.  A  tall  bamboo  is 
erected  near  every  house  where  a  boy  was  born ; 
for  every  son  a  fish,  properly  shaped  and  a 
very  good  imitation  made  of  air-tight  sacks 
is  fastened,  with  its  mouth  wide  open  by 
means  of  bamboo  hoops.  The  air  enters  and, 
besides  inflating  the  body,  causes  it  to  squirm, 
flap,  and  dart,  about  the  bamboo.     They  have 


6o  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

Other  days,  but  the  samurai  boys  do  not  observe 
them.  There  is  still  a  wide  distance  between 
them  and  the  children  of  the  people. 

At  the  time  when  Ekichi  Kano  went  to 
school,  the  children  squatted  upon  the  mats, 
and  learned  the  Japanese  syllabary, — for  there 
is  no  alphabet  in  Japan, — each  vowel  is  con- 
nected with  a  consonant,  and  thus  forms  a 
syllable.    The  vowels  are  the  same  as  with  us : 

a,  i,  u,  e,  o, 

pron.  ah,  ee,  oo,  ay,  oh. 

and  combined  with  the  consonants 

ka,  ki,  ku,  ke,  ko, 

na,  ni,  nu,  ne,  no,  etc. 

Ekichi,  like  almost  all  Japanese  boys  of  his 
class,  learned  very  quickly,  nor  did  the  very 
difficult  Chinese  characters  frighten  him.  Long 
before  a  Chinese  boy  could  have  mastered  one- 
half  of  them,  Ekichi  could  read  and  under- 
stand a  book  without  much  difficulty. 

He  was  now  growing  used  to  the  restraint 
which  was  imposed  upon  him.     He  began  to 


YOUNG  KANO  GROWS  UP  6i 

understand  that  the  word  pleasure  can  have 
no  meaning  for  a  Japanese  boy,  and  then  he 
was  made  to  learn  that  a  boy  is  better  with- 
out comforts  than  with  them,  except  when  he 
is  sick.  He  was  taught  that  there  can  be  and 
must  be  but  one  motive  for  every  action,  and 
that  motive  must  be:  duty.  Ekichi  was  but  a 
child,  and  small  for  his  age;  but  no  boy  twice 
as  old  in  America  or  Europe,  could  have  shown 
an  equal  degree  of  self-control,  and  contempt 
of  pain  and  death  with  this  child. 

Japan's  laws  were  cruel,  at  this  time,  and 
most  offenses  were  punished  with  death.  The 
criminal  was  made  to  kneel  down,  a  flash  of 
the  sharp  sword,  a  blow,  and  the  head  lay  sev- 
ered from  the  body.  Young  as  he  was,  Ekichi 
was  often  taken  to  these  executions,  to  accus- 
tom him  to  the  sight  of  blood.  His  face  was 
closely  watched  to  see  if  he  showed  any  emo- 
tion, and  when  he  came  home  from  these  dis- 
agreeable sights,  he  found  his  rice  of  the  color 
of  blood,  for  it  had  been  colored  on  purpose 


62  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

with  the  juice  of  salted  plums.  He  was  ex- 
pected to  eat  heartily  of  this  dish,  and,  like 
other  samurai  boys,  did  so  without  the  nau- 
seous feelings  which  our  boys  would  experience 
under  the  circumstances.  Sometimes,  at  mid- 
night, he  was  roused  from  a  sound  slumber, 
and  ordered  to  go  to  the  execution  ground,  and 
bring  a  head.  There  was  no  refusal  possible. 
Whatever  he  might  think  privately  of  such  an 
errand,  there  was  but  one  answer  possible,  a 
responsive  hai !  '*  yes,"  and  immediate  obedi- 
ence. Thus  Ekichi,  as  all  other  Japanese  boys 
of  his  class,  was  indifferent  to  heat  or  cold,  and 
forgot  that  there  was  such  a  thing  as  "  fear." 
He  was  not  quite  twelve,  when  he  was  given 
two  real  swords,  sharp,  keen  blades,  made  for 
use  and  not  for  show.  He  was  taught  that 
"  the  sword  is  the  soul  of  the  samurai,"  or,  in 
the  words  of  the  law  as  it  then  prevailed  in 
Japan  ^^  :  "  The  girded  sword  is  the  living 
soul  of  the  samurai.  In  the  case  of  a  samurai 
forgetting  his  sword,  act  as  is  appointed:  it 
may  not  be  forgiven." 


YOUNG  KANO  GROWS  UP  63 

The  child  never  considered  his  swords  as 
toys;  to  him  they  were  objects  of  reverence; 
that  Httle  dirk,  eight  inches  long,  might  at  some 
time  be  used  to  end  his  own  life.  He  learned 
how  he  should  behave  and  act,  if  ever  such  a 
moment  should  come.  There  is  an  instance  in 
Japanese  history,  when  a  samurai  boy  only 
seven  years  old,  committed  suicide  that  he 
might  save  his  father.  Such  stories  were  told 
him  constantly,  and  roused  his  enthusiasm. 
At  no  time,  after  he  was  twelve  years  old, 
would  Ekichi  have  hesitated  to  take  his  own 
life,  if  he  had  thought  it  his  duty. 

At  this  age  he  divided  his  time  between 
shooting  with  bow  and  arrow,  riding,  fencing 
and  wrestling,  and  the  study  of  Chinese.  He 
learned  to  swim  and  to  handle  a  boat,  and  as 
he  grew  stronger,  all  dainties  and  comforts 
were  taken  away.  If,  in  winter,  his  hands  be- 
came numb,  he  was  told  to  rub  them  in  snow 
or  water  to  make  them  warm ;  but  he  was  not 
allowed  the  use  of  a  fire.  The  duty  of  im- 
plicit obedience  had  been  planted  in  him.     No 


64  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

Japanese  boy  would  think  of  asking  why? 
when  ordered  to  do  something.  Last  of  all  he 
became  master  of  that  exceeding  courtesy,  pe- 
culiar to  Japanese  gentlemen,  and  which  we 
foreigners  cannot  appreciate. 


VII 

KANO'S  JOURNEY  TO  YEDO 

THE  rst  of  July,  1859,  had  come  and 
gone,  and  the  barbarians  had  been  ad- 
mitted into  the  Country  of  the  Gods. 
They  were  only  a  handful ;  so  few  that  Chos- 
hiu's  samurai  could  have  pushed  them  into  the 
bay  by  sheer  force  of  numbers.  While  the 
Japanese  people  continued  to  toil,  and  cared 
nothing  if  there  were  any  barbarians  in  the 
country  or  not,  the  samurai  were  getting  more 
and  more  angry.  Still,  there  was  much  curios- 
ity mixed  with  this  anger.  The  barbarians 
were  so  few  in  number;  how  could  the  Toku- 
gawa,  able  to  call  an  army  of  80,000  men 
under  arms,  be  afraid  of  them. 

That  puzzled  Choshiu's  councillors.     They 
had  not  succeeded  in  their  attempts  to  obtain 
books  and  a  teacher  at  Nagasaki,  and  it  had 
65 


66  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

been  decided  that  another  effort  should  be 
made  at  Yokohama.  This  time  the  enterprise 
was  thought  so  important,  that  it  was  deter- 
mined to  send  one  of  the  councillors,  and  the 
choice  fell  upon  Kano.  He  accepted  the  com- 
mission. 

When  the  councillors  separated,  Kano  re- 
quested his  friend  Hattori  to  call  that  evening, 
as  he  wished  to  consult  him.  Hattori  agreed 
to  do  so,  and  punctually  to  the  time  appeared 
at  the  Kano  yashiki. 

When  the  two  friends  were  seated,  Kano 
said.  ''  I  have  been  thinking  how  I  shall  go. 
At  first  I  thought  of  asking  a  Go  rojiu  passport 
through  our  honest  friend  Sawa,  who  will  do 
anything  we  ask  of  him,  as  soon  as  he  sees  our 
gold.  But  I  am  afraid  it  will  not  do.  The 
Go  rojiu  must,  by  this  time,  have  grown  sus- 
picious at  the  excellent  reports  furnished  by 
their  metsuke,  and  I  should  certainly  be 
shadowed  as  soon  as  they  heard  that  one 
of  Choshiu's  councillors  was  visiting  the 
Kwanto.^^    With  spies  constantly  at  my  heels. 


KANO'S  JOURNEY  TO  YEDO  67 

I  could  not  do  anything ;  therefore,  nobody  ex- 
cept you,  must  know  of  my  absence.  I  must, 
of  course,  trust  my  household,  but  I  know  that 
I  can  do  that,  I  have  decided  to  fall  suddenly 
ill  and  call  for  a  physician  who  will  tell  me 
that  it  is  a  slow  fever.  So  I  shall  not  want  him 
again,  since  he  cannot  cure  me  anyhow.  You 
must  call  two  or  three  times  a  week,  and  spread 
the  report  that  I  am  neither  better  nor  worse. 
If  our  fellow-councillors  ask  for  me,  tell  them 
that  I  intend  to  stapt  at  an  early  day." 

"  But  how  will  you  pass  the  barriers  on  the 
Tokaido  and  the  Nakasendo  ^*  ?  " 

"  I  shall  probably  go  by  sea  from  Hyogo.  I 
know  that  this  journey  is  one  of  danger,  but  I 
must  not  risk  the  clan.  I  have,  therefore,  writ- 
ten to  My  Lord  that  I  am  no  longer  one  of  his 
samurai,  but  a  ronin}^  You  must  keep  this 
paper  and  deliver  it  to  the  Council  only  in  case 
I  am  arrested." 

Hattori  bowed  in  assent,  took  the  paper  and 
hid  it  within  the  folds  of  his  kimono.  He  then 
asked :  **  Are  you  going  alone  ?  " 


68  A  BOY  OP  OLD  JAPAN 

"  No.  I  must  take  a  trusty  young  fellow 
with  me,  if  something  should  happen  to  me. 
First  I  thought  of  Ito,  but  he  is  in  Tokyo,  and 
may  be  watched.  I  have  sent  for  his  friend 
Inouye,  who,  I  am  sure,  has  his  wits  about 
him." 

"  I  hardly  think  that  a  man  like  Inouye,  who 
is  more  given  to  studying  than  to  tramping 
about,  will  like  such  an  adventure,"  said  Hat- 
tori,  smiling.  "  But  if  he  consents,  you  could 
have  no  better  man." 

"  That  is  what  I  thought.  He  has,  more- 
over, this  advantage,  that  he  can  not  be  known 
to  any  Tokugawa  officer,  since  he  has  never 
been  at  Yedo." 

"  When  will  you  leave  ?  " 

"  The  sooner  the  better,  to-night,  if  I  can  in- 
duce my  intended  companion  to  leave  his  books 
so  soon.     Ah !   here  he  is !  " 

A  servant  had  announced  the  visitor  by  open- 
ing a  sho  ji,  and  permitting  him  to  enter.  The 
customary  salutations  passed,  and  Inouye  was 
requested  to  join  the  two  friends.  Kano  scanned 


KANO'S  JOURNEY  TO  YEDO  69 

him  closely,  and,  evidently  pleased  with  the  re- 
sult, said : 

"  Mr.  Inouye,  you  can  serve  the  clan;  are  you 
willing  to  do  so,  even  though  it  involves  con- 
siderable danger? " 

"  With  all  my  heart,"  replied  Inouye  simply. 

"  Thank  you,  in  name  of  the  clan.  How 
long  will  it  take  you  to  get  ready  for  a  long 
journey?" 

**  I  can  go  now." 

Both  Kano  and  Hattori  smiled  with  pleasure 
at  the  young  man's  brief  replies,  and  the  former 
explained  his  scheme  in  all  its  bearings.  When 
he  had  finished  Inouye  said : 

"  I  thank  you,  Mr.  Councillor,  very  much  for 
having  thought  me  worthy  of  this  honor,  and  I 
shall  try  not  to  disappoint  you.  If  you  permit 
me,  I  shall  now  write  a  similar  letter  to  My 
Lord  Mori,  and  perhaps  Mr.  Hattori  will  do  me 
the  favor  to  keep  it  with  that  of  your  honor." 

Hattori  bowed,  and  Kano,  begging  to  be  ex- 
cused, withdrew  while  Inouye  was  writing  his 
letter.     Kano  went  directly  to  the  room  where 


7©  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

his  wife  was.  He  entered,  and,  without  for- 
getting to  pay  her  due  respects,  he  said : 

*'  I  am  leaving  on  a  long  journey,  but  I  want 
people  to  think  that  I  am  ill.  I  shall,  therefore, 
lie  down,  and  do  you  send  for  a  physician.  Be- 
fore he  comes,  send  for  Mr.  Fujii,^^  I  shall  tell 
him  what  to  do  in  my  absence." 

Kano's  instructions  were  followed.  The 
physician  went  home  very  proud  at  having  dis- 
covered at  once  the  councillor's  sickness.  He 
was  sorry  that  he  had  been  dismissed,  but  felt 
that  Kano  was  right.  All  his  medicines  could 
not  cure  such  a  fever.  And  when  he  thought 
of  the  fee  in  his  pocket,  his  heart  almost  leaped 
for  joy.  It  was  more  than  he  had  received  in 
six  months. 

The  following  morning,  long  before  sunrise 
and  while  everybody  in  the  Yashiki  was  fast 
asleep,  Mr.  Fujii  cautiously  opened  the  little 
gate,  and  two  samurai,  with  their  faces  half 
hidden  in  a  cloth  wrapped  around  their  heads, 
stepped  briskly  out.  They  wore  straw  sandals, 
so  that  their  footsteps  were  inaudible.     Fujii 


KANO'S  JOURNEY  TO  YEDO  71 

bowed  deeply,  and  received  a  parting  bow  in  re- 
turn, but  not  a  word  was  spoken.  After  pass- 
ing across  the  moat,  they  came  to  the  great 
highway  and  turned  eastward.  When  the  sun 
rose  they  had  covered  ten  miles,  and  decided  to 
stop  for  breakfast  at  the  first  yadoya*''  they 
should  see. 

After  six  days'  traveling  without  meeting 
any  adventure,  although  they  had  met  several 
ruffian-looking  ronin,  they  approached  Hyogo. 
They  had  carefully  discussed  their  plans  and 
decided  to  take  passage  in  some  trading  junk, 
bound  for  Yedo  or  Kanagawa.  If  they  could 
not  do  so,  they  would  hire  a  boat.  Kano  had 
been  many  times  along  this  road,  in  charge  of 
Mori's  procession,  and  knew  Hyogo  well.  But 
as  he  knew  that  passports  were  demanded  from 
every  traveler  stopping  at  an  inn,  they  decided 
to  pass  the  night  at  a  village  yadoya,  and  pro- 
ceed to  Hyogo  on  the  following  morning. 

They  found  what  they  wanted  two  miles  west 
of  Hyogo.  After  securing  their  rooms,  they 
had  their  bath,  and  ordered  dinner.     Presently 


72  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

they  heard  the  shrill  voice  of  the  landlady  scold- 
ing somebody  roundly. 

"You  little  lout"  (hyakusho*^),  she 
shouted,  "  I  sent  you  for  fresh  fish,  and  you 
come  back  to  tell  me  that  there  was  none.  No 
fresh  fish  in  Hyogo!  Just  think  of  it!  And 
here  are  two  honorable  gentlemen,  who  have 
ordered  their  supper !  You  shall  go  right  back, 
you  blockhead,  and  bring  me  fish,  fresh  fish,  do 
you  hear  ?  " 

Kano  w^as  amused,  but  Inouye  whispered  to 
him,  "  Suppose  we  ask  that  little  hyakusho  to 
find  out  if  there  is  any  ship  sailing  for  Yedo. 
Those  little  fellows  who  look  so  stupid,  are 
often  keen  enough,  if  they  know  that  there  is 
some  cash  for  them.     Shall  I  see  him?  " 

Kano  nodded  assent,  and  Inouye  descended 
to  the  ground  floor.  The  boy,  a  strong  built 
lad  of  fifteen  or  sixteen,  was  receiving  the  last 
instructions,  and  Inouye  strolled  slowly  on  the 
road  toward  Hoyogo.  He  had  not  gone  a  hun- 
dred yards,  when  he  heard  steps  behind  him, 
and  turning  round  saw  the  boy  coming  at  a 


KANO'S  JOURNEY  TO  YEDO  73 

great  pace.  As  the  boy  was  about  to  pass  him, 
Inouye  said: 

"  Wait  a  moment." 

The  boy  stopped  and  bowed.  Inouye  con- 
tinued : 

"  You  are  going  to  Hyogo,  are  you  not  ?  " 

The  boy  bowed  again  and  muttered : — "  I 
am,  your  honor." 

"  Very  well.  My  brother  and  myself  are 
stopping  at  yonder  hotel.  We  have  had  a  long 
march  and  are  tired,  but  we  must  go  to  Yedo  as 
soon  as  we  can.  Can  you  find  out  if  any  ships 
are  leaving,  and  if  they  take  any  passengers? 
You  are  a  sharp  boy,  and  can  find  out  if  you  try. 
If  you  do  your  errand  well,  slip  up-stairs  so  that 
the  landlady  does  not  see  it,  and  I  shall  pay  you 
well." 

The  boy  looked  up  when  he  heard  himself 
called  a  sharp  boy,  and  Inouye  felt  that  he  had 
struck  the  right  chord.  He  returned  to  the 
yadoya,  where  he  found  Kano  fast  asleep.  He, 
too,  stretched  himself  out  upon  the  soft  mats, 
and  closed  his  eyes. 


74  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

They  awoke  at  the  shuffling  of  feet,  and  the 
noise  of  dishes  being  brought  in.  Both  en- 
joyed their  supper.  It  was  dark  and  the  rain 
doors  had  been  closed;  but  they  opened  them 
to  enjoy  the  soft  sea  breeze.  Neither  of  them 
spoke,  when  a  whisper  came  from  under  the 
balcony:  "  Sir,  sir,  I  have  brought  him." 

Inouye  recognized  the  boy's  voice.  Quietly 
measuring  the  height,  he  took  one  of  the  com- 
forters serving  as  bed,  and  fastening  one  end 
to  the  railing  swung  himself  over,  holding  the 
other  end  in  his  hand.  A  man  was  standing 
near  the  boy,  and  Inouye  asked  who  he  was. 
The  boy  told  him  that  he  was  a  sendo.  He 
had  found  a  ship  that  would  leave  for  Tokyo  at 
dawn,  and  told  her  master  that  two  gentlemen 
at  his  inn  wished  to  take  passage.  This  sailor 
had  been  ordered  to  show  them  the  way,  and  to 
carry  their  baggage. 

Kano  and  Inouye  were  highly  pleased.  They 
left  enough  money  to  pay  their  bill  handsomely, 
and,  after  Kano  had  joined  his  friend,  rewarded 
the  boy.     Preceded  by  the  sendo,  they  made 


KANO'S  JOURNEY  TO  YEDO  75 

their  way  to  Hyogo  and  reached  the  junk  in 
safety.  They  secured  sleeping  accommodations, 
and  when  they  awoke  the  following  morning, 
and  went  on  deck,  they  saw  that  they  had  left 
Hyogo  far  behind. 


VIII 

YOKOHAMA  IN   1859 

THE  junk  had  a  fair  voyage.  The  pas- 
sengers who  had  not  been  on  the  ocean 
before,  had  suffered  from  seasickness, 
but,  since  the  junk  generally  followed  the  coast, 
and  often  passed  through  smooth  water,  they 
had  quickly  recovered.  The  voyage  up  Yedo 
Bay  had  been  very  pleasant.  But  they  met  the 
tide  when  they  were  off  Kanagawa,  and  as  there 
was  but  little  wind,  the  master  had  anchored. 

If  they  had  known  it,  they  would  have  looked 
behind  them  with  some  interest,  for  there  was 
the  spot  where  Commodore  Perry  had  anchored, 
and  with  his  fire  ships,  had  battered  down  the 
door  of  Japan's  isolation.  That  was  five  years 
ago.  These  five  years  had  brought  serious 
trouble  upon  their  country,  and  there  promised 

to  be  graver  disturbances;    for,  as  there  was 
76 


YOKOHAMA  IN  1859  77 

restlessness  in  their  clan,  so  there  was  restless- 
ness everywhere. 

As  Kano  stood  thinking  thus,  he  heard 
Inouye  ask  the  master  of  the  junk  how  long  it 
would  be  before  they  reached  Yedo.  The  an- 
swer was  that  they  must  wait  six  hours  before 
the  tide  turned,  and  that  then  it  would  take 
many  hours  unless  the  breeze  freshened. 
"  But,"  he  continued,  **  if  your  honor  is  in  a 
hurry,  I  can  call  a  sampan  (row  boat)  and  you 
may  be  set  ashore  at  Kanagawa.  Then  you 
can  follow  the  Tokaido,  and  reach  Yedo  to- 
night." 

Kano  turned  toward  the  master,  and  said 
briefly :  "  Do  so !  "  A  little  while  after  a  sam- 
pan passed  within  hailing  distance,  and  soon  the 
two  ronin  were  speeding  toward  the  shore. 

Kano  and  his  friend  made  their  way  to  a 
quiet  yadoya  at  Noge  hill,  where  they  could  be 
sure  not  to  be  disturbed  by  the  trains  of  dai- 
miyo  passing  to  and  from  the  capital,  and  would 
be  free  from  impertinent  questions.  After  they 
had    secured    accommodations    and    refreshed 


78  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

themselves  with  a  bath,  they  took  their  dinner. 
Neither  spoke  of  the  subject  uppermost  in  his 
mind,  their  future  plan  of  action.  They  were 
now  in  the  Tokugawa  country,  and  every  man 
might  be  a  spy.  Besides,  there  was  no  privacy 
in  a  house  where  the  walls  consisted  of  sho  ji, 
and  even  a  whisper  could  be  plainly  heard  in  the 
next  room.  Therefore,  when  they  had  finished 
their  dinner,  Kano  proposed  a  stroll.  They 
set  forth,  and  walked  in  the  direction  of  Yedo. 
They  were  sure  to  be  unobserved,  since  the 
Tokaido  was  crowded  with  travelers  of  all 
classes,  and  samurai  were  not  likely  to  be  ques- 
tioned after  they  had  passed  the  barrier. 

When  they  had  reached  a  part  of  the  road 
where  they  could  talk  without  danger  of  being 
overheard,  Kano  said : 

''  We  have  arrived  at  the  first  stage  of  our 
journey.  Have  you  thought  of  any  plan  to 
attain  our  end  ?  '' 

"  I  have  been  thinking,  of  course,"  replied 
Inouye,  "  but  I  have  no  doubt  that  you  have  con- 
ceived an  excellent  scheme." 


YOKOHAMA  IN  1859  79 

"  No,  I  have  not.  Every  plan. I  thought  of, 
when  I  came  to  work  it  out,  offered  some  very 
serious  obstacle.  I  feel  as  if  I  am  running  my 
head  against  a  stone  wall.  We  may  go  into 
Yokohama,  and  if  we  are  asked  who  we  are,  we 
may  answer  that  we  are  ronin.  But  if  they  ask 
what  we  are  doing,  and  we  reply  that  we  are 
curious  to  see  the  barbarians,  they  will  say: 
Very  well,  you  have  seen  them  now,  so  you  had 
better  go  about  your  business.  From  that  time 
we  shall  be  beset  with  spies,  or  we  must  leave. 
This  is  a  difficulty  which  I  had  not  foreseen." 

"  Your  idea  is  to  study  the  barbarians,  is  it 
not?  "  said  Inouye  thoughtfully. 

**  Yes.  Our  clan  must  not  act  blindly.  We 
must  know  what  is  the  purpose  of  those  men 
in  coming  here;  but  that  is  not  all.  We 
must  also  know  their  strength  and  their  weak- 
ness." 

"  There  is  but  one  way  in  which  that  may  be 
done,"  muttered  Inouye,  as  if  speaking  to  him- 
self. 

*'  Then  that  way  must  be  chosen,"  said  Kano. 


8o  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

"  What  is  it  ? .  You  do  not  hesitate  on  account 
of  the  danger,  I  hope?  " 

"  No;  but  I  do  hesitate  on  account  of  the  hu- 
miHation.  Look  here,  Mr.  Kano,  I  will  give  you 
my  views  frankly.  If  I  were  alone,  that  is,  if 
I  had  been  commissioned  by  you,  I  would  have 
left  my  swords  behind,  and  offered  my  services 
to  these  barbarians  in  any  capacity.  I  would 
have  entered  into  such  employment  as  promised 
the  best  opportunity  to  watch  them  when  they 
were  among  themselves  and  off  their  guard." 

"  But  how  would  you  understand  their 
speech.  You  do  not  suppose  that  they  converse 
in  our  language,  do  vou  ?  " 

*'  No,"  replied  Inouye,  smiling,  "  but  our 
Japanese  interpreters  at  Nagasaki  tell  me  that 
it  does  not  take  long  to  learn  that  tongue,  and  I 
do  not  suppose  that  there  is  much  difference  in 
the  languages  spoken  by  these  barbarians." 

"  Well,"  said  Kano,  "  I  admire  your  scheme 
and  like  it.  But  such  a  step  requires  considera- 
tion.    Let  us  return  to  our  yadoya  and  think 


YOKOHAMA  IN  1859  Si 

it  over.  To-morrow  morning  we  can  decide 
upon  our  future  action." 

When  they  arrived  in  their  room,  the  two 
friends  sat  down  before  the  hibachi,  smoking 
and  sipping  their  tea.  After  some  time  Kano 
stretched  himself  on  the  mats,  and  was  soon 
sound  asleep.  Inouye  noiselessly  opened  a  sho 
ji  and  slipped  through,  closing  it  in  the  same 
manner.  He  then  went  down  to  the  lower 
floor,  and  entered  the  front  part  of  the  house 
which  serves  as  office,  kitchen,  and  as  refresh- 
ment hall  for  transient  wayfarers  of  the  poorer 
class. 

Here  he  found  the  landlord,  squatting  behind 
his  tiny  desk.  As  Inouye  approached,  the  land- 
lord bowed  low,  since,  although  the  guest  was 
now  dressed  in  kimono  only,  and  had  left  his 
swords  up-stairs,  he  remembered  having  seen 
him  enter  as  a  samurai.  Inouye  sat  down 
within  easy  reach  of  the  landlord,  and  asked: 
"  How  far  is  it  from  here  to  Yokohama  ?  " 

**  That  depends,  your  honor,  upon  the  way 


82  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

you  may  choose.  Across  the  new  causeway  it 
is  about  two  miles,  but  it  is  further  by  sampan." 

"  Are  there  any  guards?  " 

"  There  were,  your  honor,  but  the  barbarians 
made  so  much  fuss  about  them,  that  they  were 
withdrawn." 

"  Then  anybody  may  go  in  there  without  any 
impertinent  questions  being  asked?" 

"  Oh  yes,  your  honor.  The  barbarians  do  not 
seem  to  care  as  to  who  comes." 

"  Have  you  been  there?  " 

"  Yes,  I  have  been  there  twice.  When  the 
first  barbarians  landed  I  thought  that  I  would 
go  and  see  how  they  looked.  I  was  disgusted ! 
Not  one  of  them  possessed  any  manners.  They 
shouted  at  the  top  of  their  voices,  pushed  and 
crowded  each  other,  and  acted  as  if  they  were 
possessed  of  demons.     It  was  horrible." 

"  Then  why  did  you  go  again?  " 

"  My  little  son  was  very  sick,  and  some  trav- 
eler told  me  that  these  barbarians  possessed 
powerful  charms.  Every  physician  said  that 
the  boy  must  die,  and  I  thought  that  I  would 


YOKOHAMA  IN  1859  83 

try  to  obtain  a  charm  that  would  save  the  child's 
life.  So  I  went  to  the  gate  at  the  causeway  and 
asked  where  I  could  purchase  those  charms.  He 
told  me  that  he  did  not  know,  but  when  he  knew 
what  I  wanted  them  for,  he  advised  me  to  go  to 
an  American  physician  who  lives  in  Kanayawa 
near  the  causeway.  I  did  so,  and  found  him  at 
home.  He  was  a  tall,  powerful  man,  but  very 
kind.  There  was  a  Japanese  in  his  house  who 
could  understand  me,  and  when  the  physician 
knew  what  was  wanted,  he  and  the  Japanese 
gentleman  went  with  me.  When  we  came  home, 
he  asked  some  questions,  examined  the  child 
tenderly,  and  gave  it  some  medicine.  He  and 
his  friend  remained  three  hours,  and  only  when 
the  child  was  sleeping  peacefully,  did  he  leave. 
The  next  day  he  came  again,  and  the  next,  and 
the  next,  and  now  the  child  is  as  well  as  ever. 
And  he  would  not  accept  any  money.  All  bar- 
barians are  not  bad  men,  that  is  sure,  but  most 
of  them  are  very  rude." 

"  Do    you    know    how    thev    live   in    their 
homes?  " 


84  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

"  No.  I  have  heard  some  young  good-for- 
nothings  of  this  place  who  had  served  them  as 
kodz'kai  (attendant,  servant)  speak  about  them, 
but  you  can  not  believe  what  they  say.  Decent 
men  will  not  enter  their  service.  Only  a  few 
days  ago  the  good  physician  asked  me  to  get 
him  an  honest  man,  but,  although  I  have  tried 
hard  and  the  wages  are  high,  nobody  cares  to 
take  the  risk." 

"  Is  there  any  chance  to  secure  work  from 
them  in  Yokohama?  " 

"  Oh !  there  is  plenty  of  work,  and  the  pay  is 
good.  But  our  people  do  not  like  it  much. 
They  have  to  work  too  hard.  They  are  not  al- 
lowed to  rest  a  minute,  and  when  one  of  them 
should  smoke  a  pipe  for  a  moment,  and  he  is 
seen,  he  receives  his  pay  up  to  that  time,  and  is 
sent  about  his  business.  It  they  treat  our  peo- 
ple in  that  manner,  it  will  not  be  long  before 
they  will  have  to  do  the  work  themselves." 

Inouye  agreed  with  the  landlord,  and,  while 
that  worthy  was  giving  change  to  a  servant 
girl,  he  slipped  up-stairs.     He  found  Kano  still 


YOKOHAMA  IN  1859  85 

asleep,  and  sat  down  before  his  hibachi  think- 
ing deeply.  There  was  absolute  silence  in  the 
room,  save  when  he  knocked  the  ashes  out  of 
his  pipe. 

It  was  quite  dark  when  Kano  awoke. 
"  What,  is  it  so  late !  "  he  said  as  he  looked  out 
on  the  balcony,  and  saw  the  lights  of  the  ships 
in  Yokohama  harbor.  "  I  thought  I  would 
sleep  for  an  hour  or  so,  and  here  I  have  taken  a 
whole  afternoon !  " 

**  I  am  glad  of  it,"  replied  Inouye.  "  After 
supper  we  must  stroll  to  the  beach,  for  I  have 
much  to  tell  you.  I  do  not  think  that  there  will 
be  so  very  much  difficulty  in  carrying  out  our 
plans.  But  it  is  best  not  to  speak  of  them 
here." 

Kano  nodded,  and  clapped  his  hands  as  a 
signal  to  serve  up  supper.  They  spoke  about 
the  food,  and  joked  with  the  servants.  After 
having  satisfied  their  appetites,  they  strolled  to 
the  beach. 

It  was  a  calm,  bright  night;  the  only  noises 
disturbing  the  almost  oppressive  silence,  came 


86  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

from  the  ships  in  harbor,  or  from  the  shrill 
whistle  of  the  blind  shampooer,  as  he  offered 
his  services  in  the  way  peculiar  to  that  trade. 
Kano  led  the  way  until  they  came  to  a  little 
hillock  where  they  could  notice  the  approach  of 
strangers.  He  sat  down,  and  courteously  mo- 
tioned Inouye  to  take  a  seat  by  his  side.  Inouye 
did  so,  and  at  Kano's  request  related  his  conver- 
sation with  their  landlord. 

He  then  suggested  that  Kano  should  apply 
for  the  position  of  house  servant  of  the  bar- 
barian physician,  while  he,  Inouye,  would  try 
to  secure  work  at  Yokohama.  But  Kano  would 
not  hear  of  this.  ''  No !  "  he  said.  "  This 
physician  seems  to  be  a  good  man ;  you  must  go 
there,  and  I  shall  mingle  with  those  rude  peo- 
ple at  Yokohama.  But  on  ichi-roku  nichi  *®  we 
must  meet  here  at  eight  o'clock,  and  communi- 
cate each  other's  experiences.  But  what  shall 
we  do  with  our  swords?  They  would  betray 
us  at  once?  " 

"  That,  certainly,  is  a  difficulty,  but  not  a 


YOKOHAMA  IN  1859  87 

serious  one.     Let  us  think  it  over,  we  are  sure 
to  find  some  way  out  of  it." 

The  two  samurai  then  returned  to  their  inn 
and  retired. 


IX 

NEW    EXPERIENCE 

AFTER  eating  their  breakfast  at  an  early 
hour  on  the  following  morning, 
Inouye  went  down  stairs  in  search  of 
the  landlord.  He  found  him  sitting  at  his  desk, 
as  if  he  had  not  left  it  since  their  last  conversa- 
tion. He  called  for  the  bill,  and  gave  such  a 
generous  tip  that  the  landlord  was  highly 
pleased,  and  showed  it  by  his  repeated  and 
humble  bows.  Inouye  made  a  suitable  reply, 
and  then  said : 

"  Landlord,  I  have  spoken  with  my  elder 
brother  about  what  you  told  me  yesterday. 
The  Go  rojiu  is  anxious  that  some  of  our  young 
men  should  learn  the  barbarian  language,  and 
we  came  here  to  look  for  the  best  ways  and 
means,  for  it  was  decided  in  our  family  that  I 

88 


NEW  EXPERIENCE  89 

should  try.  It  seems  to  me  that  the  easiest  way 
would  be  to  live  with  them,  and  after  what  you 
have  told  me  about  the  physician,  I  think  I 
would  like  to  serve  him,  and  my  brother  agrees 
with  me.  Now,  it  does  not  matter  who  we  are, 
but  I  am  no  good-for-nothing,  and  shall  do  my 
duty.  For  the  present  my  name  is  Tomori,  and 
I  ask  you  if  you  will  direct  me  to  this  physi- 
cian?" 

"  I  shall  do  better  than  that,"  replied  the  land- 
lord. He  clapped  his  hands,  and  when  a  serv- 
ant appeared,  he  told  him  to  bring  OKichi '^^ 
San.  Soon  after  the  Honorable  Master  Kichi 
appeared.  "  Honorable  Master  Kichi,"  said 
his  father  to  the  eight  year  old  urchin,  "  take 
this  gentleman  to  the  house  of  the  American 
physician."  Kichi  bowed,  and  leading  the  way, 
brought  Inouye  to  a  private  house,  off  the 
Tokaido  and  near  the  causeway  leading  to 
Yokohama.  There  was  a  small  but  well  kept 
garden  in  front.  It  was  a  house  which  had 
evidently  been  built  for  a  well-to-do  samurai, 
but  Inouye  noticed  that  the  sho  ji,  instead  of 


90  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

being  of  paper,  were  of  a  transparent  substance, 
probably  glass. 

Kichi  pulled  the  rope  of  a  gong,  the  sound  of 
which  brought  a  pleasant  looking  Japanese  gen- 
tleman to  the  door. 

Inouye  bowed,  and  his  salute  was  returned  in 
the  same  ceremonious  manner.  He  then  asked 
if  he  could  see  the  barbarian  physician.  "  I  am 
sorry,"  said  the  other,  "  but  he  is  out.  He  will 
be  back  very  soon,  I  think;  be  pleased  to  enter." 
He  showed  Inouye  the  way  to  a  back  room, 
with  tatami  ^^  on  the  floor,  and,  after  repeating 
the  salutations,  said : 

"  I  hope  that  it  is  not  on  account  of  illness 
that  you  wish  to  see  the  physician?  " 

"  No,"  replied  Inouye.  "  I  shall  tell  you 
frankly  what  brings  me  here,  for  I  hope  to  se- 
cure your  valuable  assistance.  I  have  always 
had  a  love  for  books  and  knowledge,  and  am 
very  anxious  to  study  foreign  languages.  I 
consulted  my  elder  brother,  and  we  came  to 
Kanayawa  together.  At  the  inn  we  heard  how 
kindly  this  physician  had  treated  our  host,  and 


NEW  EXPERIENCE  91 

also  that  he  is  in  need  of  a  servant.  My 
brother  and  I  thought  that  if  my  services  were 
acceptable,  I  should  ofifer  them  such  as  they 
are." 

"  You  are  not  a  Tokugawa  man,  I  fancy." 

"Why  should  I  not  be?" 

"  Because  your  speech  savors  from  the 
south,"  was  the  answer.  "  I  did  not  ask  you 
that  question  from  motives  of  curiosity,  but  be- 
cause most  of  the  men  who  enter  into  the  service 
of  foreigners,  are  such  as  are  bound  to  find  their 
way  to  jail.  Every  foreigner  prefers  any  serv- 
ant to  one  from  this  neighborhood.  What  name 
do  you  wish  to  go  by?  I  hear  the  physician's 
footstep,  and  will  speak  to  him  at  once." 

He  left  the  room,  but  returned  quickly,  pre- 
ceded by  a  bearded  man  in  the  full  vigor  of  life. 
Inouye  prostrated  himself  before  the  stranger, 
who  said  in  Japanese  which  sounded ,  quaint 
although  quite  intelligible : 

"  Mr.  Tanaka  tells  me  that  you  wish  to  enter 
my  service,  and  I  am  willing  to  try  you.  You 
are  expected  to  be  here  from  seven  in  the  morn- 


92  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

ing  until  nine  in  the  evening,  and  will  receive  a 
salary  of  five  riyo.^^  You  shall  have  a  room, 
which  Mr.  Tanaka  will  show  you,  and  you  can 
share  the  meals  with  the  other  servants.  If 
you  need  anything,  ask  Mr.  Tanaka ;  or  if  you 
want  to  speak  to  me,  come  to  my  room.  I  shall 
expect  you  to-morrow  morning;  you  can  now 
go  and  bring  here  what  you  may  have  as  bag- 
gage." 

Inouye  prostrated  himself  again.  Tanaka 
then  showed  him  his  room,  which  was  in  one 
of  the  outhouses,  but  far  more  pleasant  than 
his  own  quarters  in  Choshiu.  Everything  was 
clean.  He  was  then  taken  to  the  room  where 
the  servants  took  their  meals,  and  to  the  bath- 
room reserved  for  them.  At  last  Tanaka  told 
him  that  he  could  take  possession  at  any  time 
during  that  day,  so  as  to  feel  more  at  home 
when  his  duties  should  commence. 

When  he  had  left  the  physician's  house, 
Inouye  hastened  back  to  the  inn.  He  was  dazed 
and  did  not  know  what  to  think.  He  would 
tell  his  new  experience  to  Kano  and  consult 


NEIV  EXPERIENCE  93 

with  him.  He  entered  the  yadoya,  and,  an- 
swering the  smiling  landlord's  humble  welcome 
with  a  sh'ght  bow,  he  hurried  up-stairs.  Kano 
was  evidently  expecting  him,  but  showed  not 
the  least  sign  of  curiosity.  Both  saluted  as  be- 
came samurai,  and  upon  Kano's  invitation, 
Inouye  sat  down  and  lit  his  pipe,  waiting  for 
Kano  to  speak  first. 

"  Have  you  succeeded?  " 

"  I  have." 

"  When  will  you  enter  ?  " 

**  I  have  agreed  to  begin  to-morrow  morning, 
but  I  can  occupy  my  room  to-day,  and  bring  in 
my  baggage." 

"  Then  you  had  better  make  some  purchases. 
Here  are  a  hundred  riyo.  Nay,  do  not  hesitate," 
for  Inouye  was  surprised  at  such  a  large  sum 
being  offered  to  him,  "  for  your  work  is  of  great 
value  to  the  clan,  and  you  may  need  it;  some- 
thing may  occur,  or  you  may  be  suspected,  and 
Choshiu  can  not  afford  to  lose  so  worthy  a 
samurai  as  my  young  friend  Inouye  has  proved 
to  be."     Inouye  bowed  low,  to  hide  his  con- 


94  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

fusion.  It  was  so  rare  that  a  samurai  of  Kano's 
rank  bestowed  praise  that  Inouye  was  deeply 
moved.  Kano  pretended  not  to  notice  the  emo- 
tion, and  continued :  *'  While  you  are  making 
your  purchases  after  dinner,  I  shall  go  to  Yoko- 
hama and  see  what  success  I  may  achieve.  But 
what  shall  we  do  with  our  swords  ?  " 

"  I  could  take  them  with  me  to  the  physician's 
house." 

"  Very  well.  You  will  wait  here  for  me  until 
I  return?  " 

Inouye  bowed  assent.  Dinner  was  ordered 
and  brought  up ;  after  it  was  eaten,  the  two  left 
the  house,  barefooted  and  in  simple  cotton  ki- 
mono. They  went  together  as  far  as  the  To- 
kaido,  where  Inouye  pointed  out  the  physician's 
residence.  Kano  noticed  it  closely.  They  then 
parted,  Inouye  turning  to  the  left  to  visit  the 
stores,  while  Kano  descended  to  the  causeway, 
and  followed  it  toward  Yokohama. 

It  was  six  o'clock  before  he  returned.  Inouye 
had  noticed  that  Kano  had  avoided  asking  for 
particulars.     He,  as  younger  in  years,  and  less 


NEIV  EXPERIENCE  95 

high  in  rank,  would  have  committed  a  severe 
breach  of  good  breeding  amounting  to  a  crime, 
if  he  had  asked  a  question  except  in  explanation. 
The  same  ceremonious  salutations  took  place, 
and  supper  was  ordered.  After  it  was  over, 
Kano  said : 

"  We  are  now  about  to  part.  I  am  to  begin 
to  work  to-morrow  as  a  ninzoku.*^^  I  have 
been  engaged  by  a  fellow,  a  Japanese,  who  will 
have  a  taste  of  the  lash  before  1  am  entirely 
through  with  him."  The  false  smile  and  sup- 
pressed emotion  with  which  this  was  hissed  out 
between  his  lips,  proved  how  pitilessly  in  ear- 
nest he  was.  "  But  we  shall  reserve  our  ob- 
servations for  a  month  from  now.  We  meet 
every  fifth  day,  as  we  agreed  yesterday.  Here 
are  my  swords,"  saluting  reverently  as  he 
handed  them  to  his  companion,  who  received 
them  with  marks  of  even  greater  reverence. 

Inouye  concealed  the  swords,  with  his  own, 
among  his  clothes.  He  then  took  the  bundle 
to  the  door.  Here  he  turned  round,  and  pros- 
trating himself,  bent  his  head  three  times  upon 


96  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

his  outstretched  hands.  Then,  rising,  he  bowed 
once  more,  drawing  in  his  breath.  Kano  re- 
pHed  in  the  same  manner.  Not  another  word 
was  said,  and  Inouye  carried  his  bundle  to  the 
scene  of  a  new  life. 

Kano  remained  alone,  deeply  buried  in 
thought.  Not  the  slightest  token  of  emotion 
was  visible,  yet  the  man  was  terribly  wroth. 
His  long-practised  self  control  enabled  him  to 
conceal  the  passion  he  felt  by  that  stolid  look  of 
contemplation  which  completely  veils  the 
thoughts.  He  sat  motionless,  regardless  of  the 
time,  mechanically  answering  the  servant  who 
arranged  the  comforters  for  his  couch.  The 
streets  were  silent,  the  yadoya  had  closed  up  for 
the  night,  and  still  Kano  was  sitting  there  mo- 
tionless as  a  statue.  Midnight  was  past,  when 
he  felt  for  his  tobacco  pouch.  Stirring  up  the 
few  sparks  in  the  hibachi  with  the  chopstick- 
like  brass  tongs,  he  took  a  few  whiffs  at  his  pipe, 
and  then,  confident  that  he  had  schooled  himself 
for  the  coming  ordeal,  he  lay  down  upon  his 
couch. 


FRIENDSHIP    OR    HATRED? 

SIX  weeks  had  passed.  It  was  in  the  even- 
ing after  supper,  when  three  samurai 
were  sitting  in  the  room  overlooking  the 
garden  of  Choshiu's  yashiki  in  Yedo.  Guards 
were  stationed  within  easy  distance,  so  as  to 
encircle  the  principal  building,  one  room  of 
which  was  occupied  by  Kano,  in  virtue  of  his 
influence  within  the  clan.  It  was  known  that 
the  Go  rojiu  had  scattered  more  spies  about  the 
yashiki  of  the  great  southern  clans.  Kano,  who, 
had  arrived  only  that  morning,  had  immediately 
ordered  the  captain  of  the  guard,  to  produce  a 
list  of  every  person  living  within  the  yashiki  or 
its  grounds.  Together  they  had  scanned  every 
name,  and  those  who  were  not  personally  known 
to  the  Councillor  or  the  Captain,  were  served 
with  a  notice  to  depart,  and  had  been  escorted  to 

97 


98  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

the  gate.  Kano  had  also  given  orders  that  a 
report  should  be  prepared  at  once,  explaining 
who  was  responsible  for  their  presence.  Until 
this  had  been  sifted  to  the  bottom,  a  number  of 
young  samurai  of  known  loyalty  had  been  se- 
lected to  guard  the  palace,  in  turn,  and  they  had 
received  orders  to  cut  down  any  one  found 
prowling  in  the  grounds.  A  search  was  made 
under  the  palace,  and  it  was  only  when  satisfied 
that  floor  nor  ceiling  had  been  tampered  with, 
that  Kano  felt  he  could  speak  without  fear  of 
being  reported. 

After  he  was  satisfied  of  his  privacy,  he  had 
sent  word  to  the  guard  at  the  gate  that,  when 
Mr.  Inouye  should  arrive,  he  was  to  proceed 
immediately  to  the  palace.  The  answer  was 
that  Inouye  was  in  the  yashiki,  and  in  the  apart- 
ments of  Mr.  Ito.  Kano  had  then  sent  a  re- 
quest to  the  two  friends  to  visit  him  in  his  room. 
They  had  returned  with  the  messenger,  and  had 
taken  supper  together.  The  servants  had 
brought  tea  and  tobacco,  and  had  been  dis- 
missed. 


FRIENDSHIP  OR  HATRED  99 

"  Gentlemen,"  said  Kano,  "  we  shall  now  pro- 
ceed to  business.  Mr.  Ito,  your  friend  has 
probably  informed  you  of  what  has  brought 
him  to  Yedo?" 

''  Beyond  mentioning  incidentally  that  his 
visit  was  connected  with  business  of  the  clan, 
he  has  not  done  so,  your  honor." 

"  That  is  entirely  like  my  friend  Inouye.  It 
was  like  a  true  samurai,  although,  in  this  case, 
so  much  caution  was  superfluous.  I  am,  how- 
ever, pleased,  because  I  shall  have  the  satisfac- 
tion of  enlarging  upon  the  merits  of  our  friend." 

Inouye  bowed  to  the  ground,  and  protested 
that  he  had  only  acted  as  every  samurai  of 
Choshiu  would  have  done.  Kano  then  pro- 
ceeded to  unfold  the  events  leading  to  their  mis- 
sion, and  their  adventures,  until  the  time  when 
they  entered  upon  their  novel  experiences,  while 
Ito,  although  deeply  interested  and  astonished, 
preserved  the  same  placid  countenance.  Kano 
continued : — 

"  We  met,  as  agreed  upon,  every  fifth  day. 
It  was,  I  confess,  a  relief  to  me  to  see  a  face  I 


lOO  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

could  trust,  but  I  would  not  permit  our  friend 
to  tell  me  his  experience.  It  was  because  I 
desired  facts,  and  not  mere  impressions.  The 
investigation  regarded  the  welfare  of  the  clan, 
hence,  of  course,  no  sacrifice  could  be  too  great. 
Above  all,  the  council  desired  impartial  ac- 
counts; justice,  full  justice,  must  be  done  to  the 
barbarians  and  to  the  Tokugawa,  and  that  the 
judgment  might  be  unbiassed,  time  nor  ex- 
pense should  be  taken  into  account.  I  am,  even 
now,  sorry  that  an  accident  drew  the  attention 
of  the  Tokugawa  spies  upon  me,  and  compelled 
me  to  leave  suddenly.  It  was  not  difficult  to 
baffle  those  dogs,  and  I  am  quite  sure  that  they 
lost  all  traces  of  me.  They  are  probably  bury- 
ing my  body  now.  It  was  owing  to  my  sup- 
posed death  that  I  could  warn  our  friend  here, 
who  will  now,  I  am  sure,  entertain  us  with  his 
experience." 

Inouye  bowed  and  said :  **  If  I  had  been  per- 
mitted to  give  your  honor  my  impressions, 
when  I  was  first  engaged  by  that  good  man,  the 
American  physician,  they  would  not  vary  ma- 


FRIENDSHIP  OR  HATRED  loi 

terially  from  what  I  can  now  state  as  my  knowl- 
edge. From  first  to  last,  he  and  his  family 
treated  me  with  the  greatest  kindness.  I  was 
known  to  him  as  Tomori,  the  kodz'kai;  yet 
when  he  requested  me  to  do  something,  it  was 
always  with  a  '  please ! '  and  he  invariably 
thanked  me.  He  observed  that  I  was  anxious 
to  acquire  his  language,  perhaps  Mr.  Tanaka, 
his  interpreter,  had  told  him  so.  The  first  day, 
when  the  work  was  done,  he  sent  for  me,  and, 
taking  a  book  from  his  shelves,  began  to  teach 
me.  Thanks  to  his  patience,  I  can  now  fairly 
read  and  speak  his  language. 

"  The  work  was  light;  to  be  sure,  it  was  not 
the  work  of  a  samurai,  but  I  was  not  made  to 
feel  that  I  was  a  menial.  At  first  I  was  shocked 
when  I  saw  that  his  wife  was  really  the  master 
in  the  house,  and  that  he  paid  her  marked  defer- 
ence whenever  they  met.  They  ate  together 
and  walked  out  together.  But  I  found  out  very 
quickly  that,  while  she  directed  the  affairs  of  the 
household,  and  looked  after  the  children,  she  did 
not  interfere  with  his  work,  except  to  help  him. 


I02  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

She  looked  after  all  of  us,  to  see  that  we  were 
made  comfortable,  and  often,  when  my  morn- 
ing's work  was  finished,  she  would  say :  *  To- 
mori  San,  bring  your  books;  perhaps  I  may  be 
able  to  help  you.'  Truly,  she  is  a  good  woman, 
as  her  husband  is  a  good  man. 

'*  Everybody  in  the  house  was  required  to 
come  in  the  dining-room,  in  the  morning  before 
breakfast,  and  in  the  evening  after  supper. 
When  Tanaka  came  for  me  the  first  morning, 
and  I  asked  him  what  this  meant,  he  only 
smiled,  and  told  me  to  ask  again,  in  about  two 
weeks.  I  thought  it  was  part  of  my  duty,  and, 
of  course,  I  went.  I  watched  Tanaka,  and  did 
as  he  did.  We  sat  down,  and  the  physician 
read  to  us  in  his  own  language;  what  it  was,  I 
could  not  understand.  Then  they  all  fell  on 
their  knees,  while  he  spoke  aloud;  at  last,  he 
and  his  family  sang,  and  then  we  were  dis- 
missed. I  saw  that  Tanaka  was  unwilling  to 
explain,  and  did  not  press  him.  In  about  two 
weeks  I  began  to  understand  some  of  the  words, 
and  then  it  dawned  upon  me  with  horror,  that 


FRIENDSHIP  OR  HATRED  103 

this  physician  belonged  to  the  jashui  mono,^* 
the  corrupt  sect.  Then  1  remembered  the  edict 
of  lyeyasu  ^^  : — *  The  Christians  have  come  to 
Japan  to  disseminate  an  evil  law,  to  overthrow- 
right  doctrine,  so  that  they  may  change  the  gov- 
ernment of  the  country  and  obtain  possession 
of  the  land.  If  they  are  not  prohibited,  the 
safety  of  the  state  will  surely  be  imperiled ;  and 
if  those  charged  with  the  government  of  the 
nation  do  not  extirpate  the  evil,  they  will  ex- 
pose themselves  to  Heaven's  rebuke.'  I  was 
horror-struck,  and  felt  that,  indeed,  I  was  run- 
ning in  danger  for  the  sake  of  the  clan.  But 
that  same  thought  calmed  me.  What  was  the 
danger  compared  to  the  clan.  And  as  I  grew 
calmer,  I  remembered  that  I  did  not  see  any 
crosses,  and  that  the  priests  of  lyeyasu's  time 
were  not  permitted  to  marry.  Still,  as  my 
duty  permitted  me  to  go  into  any  room,  at  any 
time  of  the  day  or  evening,  I  watched  the  physi- 
cian, his  wife  and  children  so  closely  that  they 
could  do  nothing  without  it  being  known  to  me. 
I  had  my  pains  for  my  trouble.     I  discovered 


104  ^  ^^^  ^P  ^^^  JAPAN 

nothing,  because  there  was  nothing  concealed. 
I  kept  watching,  I  never  relaxed  until  the  time 
I  left,  because  it  was  my  duty  to  the  clan.  I 
have  since  discovered  that  the  physician  and  his 
wife  are  Christians,  but  surely  there  has  been 
either  a  terrible  mistake  made,  or  there  are  two 
sorts  of  Christians.  At  any  rate,  they  do  not 
belong  to  any  corrupt  sect. 

"  I  will  now  sum  up  my  experience.  I  have 
learned  their  language  to  a  considerable  ex- 
tent. I  have  learned  that  there  are  many  for- 
eign nations,  differing  in  language,  habits,  cus- 
toms, as  much  as  we  differ  from  those  of  China 
and  Korea.  I  have  also  received  from  the 
physician  a  book  which  gives  the  size  of  each 
country,  the  population,  the  army,  navy,  and  a 
great  many  other  interesting  facts ;  but  I  would 
doubt  its  accuracy,  only  the  physician  tells  me 
that  it  is  very  nearly  correct.  What  made  me 
doubt  is  that,  in  referring  to  Dai  Nippon, 
which  they  called  Japan,  it  is  stated  that  we 
have  two  emperors,  one  spiritual  and  one  tem- 
poral, whom  they  name  Tai  Kun.^^     When  I 


FRIENDSHIP  OR  HATRED  105 

showed  this  to  the  physician,  he  smiled,  and 
said  that  it  was  our  fauh  that  foreigners  knew 
so  Httle  of  our  country,  because  we  had  never 
permitted  them  to  come  and  enjoy  its  beauty." 
Inouye  then  produced  one  of  the  large  geog- 
raphies used  in  our  schools.  He  showed  them 
the  map  of  the  world,  and  the  size  of  Japan 
compared  with  that  of  other  nations.  The  map 
of  the  United  States  was  closely  examined,  as 
well  as  that  of  the  ocean  which  separates  it 
from  Japan.  All  this  was  new  to  Kano  and 
Ito,  and  both  were  absorbed  in  the  subject. 
Inouye  explained  as  much  as  his  limited  knowl- 
edge of  English  would  permit;  although  his 
progress  in  that  language,  considering  the  time 
he  had  been  able  to  devote  to  its  study,  was 
simply  marvelous.  At  last  Kano  requested 
Inouye  to  put  the  book  up  until  some  other  op- 
portunity. The  geography  was  then  carefully 
wrapped  up  in  cotton,  and  again  in  embroidered 
silk,  showing  the  great  value  attached  to  it. 
Both  Kano  and  Ito  asked  minutely  about  the 
daily  life  of  the  physician,  whom  they  did  no 


io6  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

longer  mention  as  "  barbarian,"  but  Oisha- 
san,^^  Honorable  Mr.  Physician,  a  token  of  the 
favorable  impression  made  upon  them  by 
Inouye's  simple  account.  All  these  questions 
were  answered  promptly,  and  it  was  past  mid- 
night when  Kano  broke  up  the  meeting  with  the 
words : — 

''  Gentlemen,  this  has  been  a  very  pleasant 
evening  to  me,  none  the  less  because  I  am  sur- 
prised. My  experience  is  very  different  from 
that  of  Mr.  Inouye.  I  intended  to  give  it  to 
you  this  evening,  but  he  has  beguiled  us  with 
his  interesting  account.  The  clan  will  appre- 
ciate what  he  has  done :  the  knowledge  he  has 
acquired  will  be  of  great  usefulness,  and  his 
loyalty  to  the  clan  deserves  recognition." 

Kano  called  a  guard  to  conduct  the  two 
friends  to  their  quarters,  and  all  retired  to  rest. 


XI 

CHOSHIU'S    YASHIKI 

THE  next  morning  had  been  a  busy  one 
for  Kano.  All  the  officers  of  the  clan, 
entitled  to  the  privilege,  had  called  to 
pay  their  respects.  It  was  eleven  o'clock  when 
the  Commandant  requested  an  audience.  He 
was  admitted,  and  reported  that  the  evening  be- 
fore one  of  the  younger  samurai,  returning 
home  from  a  visit  to  a  Tosa  friend,  had  been 
grossly  insulted  by  two  men ;  that  he  had  drawn 
his  sword  and  had  killed  one  and  seriously 
wounded  the  other.  The  afifair  had  taken  place 
not  far  from  the  yashiki,  and  the  captain  of  the 
guard  had  despatched  some  men  to  the  scene. 
The  wounded  man  was  carried  in  and  had  since 
died.  He  bore  the  Tokugawa  crest,  and  a  letter 
addressed  to  the  Go  rojiu  was  found  upon  him. 
The  Commandant  delivered  the  letter,  and  asked 

what  was  to  be  done. 

X07 


io8  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

Kano  had  listened  with  Httle  interest,  only 
ejaculating  sometimes  a  polite  nara  hudo !  ^^  to 
show  that  he  was  listening.  When  he  read  the 
inscription, — the  name  of  the  sender  is  always 
upon  the  address  of  a  letter, — there  was  no 
longer  lack  of  interest.  It  was  from  Sawa! 
Was  it  a  trap  or  was  it  fate?  His  questions 
showed  the  importance  of  the  case. 

Had  the  samurai  been  placed  under  arrest? 

Certainly. 

Who  is  he?    'Hm!  a  man  above  reproach. 

What  are  his  habits?  Regular?  Very 
well,  but  let  him  be  closely  investigated.  Enjoin 
the  strictest  silence  upon  the  guard.  Let  the 
body  be  placed  in  a  coffin,  ready  for  funeral. 
Was  the  man's  comrade  dead?  That  was  as- 
certained? Very  well.  The  matter  would  be 
duly  considered,  and  instructions  would  follow 
in  due  time. 

Kano  was  toying  with  the  letter.  What 
should  he  do?  This  was  a  business  that  must 
be  decided  by  the  Council  of  the  Clan.  But 
who  constituted  the  council  ?     Kano  smiled,  for 


CHOSHIU'S  YASHIKI  109 

he  was  alone.  Hattori  and  himself.  Hattori 
had  his  own  opinions — until  he  was  made  ac- 
quainted with  those  of  Kano.  That  was  all 
true,  but  this  was  a  matter  of  life  and  death,  and 
Kano  hesitated.  Suddenly  a  thought  struck 
him.  "  Yes,"  he  thought,  "  that  young  man 
has  brains,  and  thinks  for  himself;  he  is  the  man 
I  need."  He  clapped  his  hands,  and  when  the 
attendant  appeared,  desired  him  to  invite  Mr. 
Inouye  to  call  at  once,  and  that  his  friend  Mr. 
Ito  should  favor  him  with  a  visit  after  dinner. 

He  had  not  long  to  wait  before  Inouye  ap- 
peared. Kano  at  once  invited  him  to  enter,  and 
at  once  told  him  of  the  fight  and  the  difficulty 
it  involved.  Inouye's  face  was  expressionless, 
but  when  Kano  asked  him  what  he  would  do 
in  this  case,  he  inquired : 

"  Has  your  honor  examined  the  samurai  ?  " 
Kano  replied  by  requesting  him  to  act  as  sec- 
retary, and  together  they  repaired  to  the  Com- 
mandant's quarters.     Writing  materials  were 
brought,  and  the  prisoner  entered. 

He  was  a  manly  youth,  twenty  or  twenty-two 


no  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

years  old.  He  prostrated  himself  before  the 
councillor,  and,  upon  being  told  to  give  an  ac- 
count of  the  affair,  he  told  simply  that  he  had 
applied  for  and  received  a  pass  from  the  Com- 
mandant to  visit  a  friend  in  the  Tosa  yashiki. 
That  he  had  returned  home  by  way  of  the  inner 
castle  wall,  and,  after  crossing  the  bridge,  two 
samurai  had  purposely  run  against  him,  and 
called  him  a  lout.  He  had  demanded  an  apology, 
whereupon  one  of  them  had  ordered  him  upon 
his  knees.  At  that  insult  he  had  drawn  his 
sword,  and  had  duly  punished  the  insolent  brag- 
gards.  He  had  then  returned  home,  and  re- 
ported the  affair  to  the  Commandant. 

Kano  had  the  prisoner  removed,  but  when 
the  Commandant  reported  that  he  was  of  ex- 
emplary antecedents  and  conduct,  he  was 
brought  in  again,  and,  after  exhorting  him  to 
keep  silence,  he  was  commended  for  his  courage 
and  discharged.  The  Councillor  gave  orders  to 
have  the  body  cremated,  and  returned  with 
Inouye  to  the  Palace 

They  had  dinner  together,  and  after  the  room 


CHOSHW'S  YASHIKI  m 

had  been  cleared,  and  the  servants  withdrawn, 
.Kano  deliberately  opened  the  letter,  and  read  it. 
He  then  handed  it  over  to  Inouye,  who  also 
read  it  carefully,  returning  it  to  Kano,  who 
said: 

"  It  seems  that  we  must  return  to  Nagato. 
Sawa's  conscience  begins  to  prick  him  unless 
the  council  has  stopped  his  supply  of  money,  or 
he  has  been  reproved  by  the  Go  rojiu.  He  says 
in  his  letter  that  it  is  said  that  I  am  ill,  but  that 
he  does  not  quite  believe  it.  Well,  as  soon  as  I 
get  back,  I  shall  invite  him  to  call,  and  scold  him 
roundly  for  neglecting  me  so  long.  That,  and 
a  few  hundred  riyo,  will  appease  his  tender  con- 
science. I  wish  I  could  sweep  the  whole  Toku- 
gawa  breed  from  the  soil  of  Dai  Nippon !  Ah ! 
here  is  your  friend  Ito !  " 

As  soon  as  the  expected  guest  was  seated 
Kano  said : 

"  It  is  now  my  turn,  gentlemen,  to  go  over 
my  experiences  with  the  foreign  devils.  Mr. 
Inouye  will  remember  how  I  went  to  Yoko- 
hama in  search  of  work.     When  I  arrived,  I 


112  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

entered  a  tea  house,  and  after  taking  a  cup  or 
two,  inquired  where  I  might  get  work.  I  was 
directed  to  the  hatoba,^^  where  I  found  a  num- 
ber of  ninzoku,  moving  cases  and  bales.  I 
asked  of  one  of  them  who  was  their  employer. 
He  rudely  pointed  to  a  man  of  about  my  own 
height,  who  was  scribbling  in  a  book.  I  went 
to  this  person,  and  offered  my  services.  The 
rude  dog  said  curtly : — '  Wait ! '  I  tell  you, 
gentlemen,  it  was  well  that  I  had  left  my  swords 
behind,  for  I  came  very  near  forgetting  myself; 
as  it  was,  my  palms  itched.  The  people  close 
by  seemed  accustomed  to  this  sort  of  treatment, 
for  no  one  paid  attention,  except  one  who  looked 
at  me  curiously  for  a  moment.  After  about 
five  minutes,  the  fellow  came  up  to  me,  looked 
me  over  as  you  would  look  over  a  horse  you 
wished  to  buy,  and  then  said  curtly :  '  Come  to- 
morrow at  seven.  If  you  are  late,  you  need  not 
come  at  all'  I  said  nothing,  but  promised  to 
teach  that  fellow  manners,  before  we  parted 
finally.  Nevertheless,  I  was  on  hand  in  time 
the  next  morning  and  enjoyed  some  very  whole- 


CHOSHIU'S  YASHIKI  113 

some  muscular  exercise.  It  was  then  that  I 
had  occasion  to  notice  the  first  foreign  devil. 
He  was  a  tall  and  well-built  man  with  reddish 
hair  and  beard,  and  walked  as  if  the  earth  be- 
longed to  him.  A  small  coolie  was  in  his  way, 
and  he  lifted  his  foot,  and  kicked,  actually 
kicked,  that  poor  fellow  out  of  his  way.  I 
jumped  up  as  if  I  had  been  struck  myself,  when 
the  same  man  who  had  looked  so  oddly  at  me 
the  day  before,  seized  me  by  the  girdle,  and 
without  looking  up,  whispered : — '  You  are  for- 
getting your  purpose ! '  He  was  right,  and 
brought  me  to  my  senses.  Well,  gentlemen, 
that  day  I  saw  Japanese  wantonly  struck  and 
knocked  down,  without  any  provocation  what- 
ever, by  several  of  those  foreign  devils.  At 
noon  most  of  the  coolies  ate  their  lunch  where 
they  worked,  but  the  man  who  had  spoken  to 
me  came  up  and  said :  *  There  is  a  small 
yadoya  close  by,  shall  I  show  you  the  way  ? ' 
I  thanked  him,  and  followed.  I  secured  a  room 
and  was  back  in  time  to  train  my  muscles  into 
whipcord. 


114  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

"  When  evening  came,  I  went  back  to  the 
yadoya,  and  after  taking  my  bath,  had  supper. 
I  must  say  that  I  enjoyed  both  more  than  I  ever 
had  before.  I  was  about  to  he  down,  when  I 
remembered  that  I  had  not  thanked  my  un- 
known friend,  who  decidedly  was  not  what  he 
seemed.  I  was  going  down  to  ask  the  land- 
lord if  he  knew  him,  when  I  saw  him  standing 
in  the  door.  He  motioned  to  follow  him;  so, 
securing  a  lantern  from  the  landlord,  I  did  so. 
He  led  the  way  past  many  houses  built  of 
stone,  to  a  creek.  There  was  a  rude  bridge, 
leading  to  a  path  ascending  to  the  hills.  At 
the  crest  he  stopped  and  waited.  We  were  at 
a  point  where  nobody  could  approach  us  unob- 
served, and  he  bowed  as  only  gentlemen  do. 
Of  course,  I  returned  the  salute  in  the  same 
manner.     He  then  said : — 

"  '  Disguise  between  you  and  me  is  useless. 
Down  below  there,  I  am  Eto,^^  a  ninzoku;  here 
I  am  Teraji,^^  a  Satsuma  samurai,  at  your 
service.' 

"  I  have  not  yet  decided  what  I  am  down 


CHOSHIU'S  YASHIKI  115 

below,"  I  replied,  **  but  at  this  moment  I  am 
Kano  of  Choshiu,  very  glad  to  acknowledge 
the  service  rendered  to  me  by  the  Honorable 
Teraji  of  Satsuma." 

"  *  Oh !  that  is  nothing.  The  situation  is 
sometimes  a  little  awkward.  I  understood  your 
feeling,  and  was  on  the  lookout.  These  for- 
eign devils  are  brutal,  but  it  is  their  nature,  I 
suppose,  and  they  can  not  help  it.  But  I  grieve 
to  notice  that  this  sort  of  conduct  renders  our 
people,  who  come  in  contact  with  them,  brutish. 
They  lose  all  respect  for  authority  and  the 
Tokugawa,  or  whoever  succeeds  them  in 
power,  is  going  to  have  trouble  with  this  class 
of  people." 

"  You  do  not  mean  to  say  that  the  ninzoku 
are  deficient  in  respect  to  our  authorities?  " 

"  *  If  they  are  not  yet,  they  are  rapidly  grow- 
ing so.  You  will  notice  it  yourself.  At  the 
same  time,  you  will  observe  that  there  is  a  very 
great  difference  among  the  foreigners.  While 
none  of  them  possess  the  breeding  of  a  gentle- 
man, there  are  some  naturally  wicked,  while 


ii6  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

others  have  a  kindlier  disposition.  I  do  not 
believe  that  there  are  many  who  like  to  inflict 
pain.  It  is  easy  to  perceive  that  none  of  them 
have  learned  self-restraint,  but  that  they  are 
all  under  the  influence  of  the  passion  of  the  mo- 
ment. The  brute  who  kicked  that  poor  ninzoku 
for  instance.  He  was  in  a  hurry,  and  it  was 
less  trouble  for  him  to  reach  his  destination 
by  making  room  for  himself  in  this  manner, 
than  to  wait  until  the  coolie  could  make  room 
for  him.' 

''  What  astonished  me  is  that  the  ninzoku 
took  the  attack  without  resenting  it." 

"  '  Well,  there  are  two  reasons.  Some  did 
resent  it  at  first,  but  these  foreigners  are  trained 
to  use  their  fists,  and,  man  for  man,  our  people 
have  no  chance.  But  wait  until  the  coolies 
grow  acquainted.  At  present  they  are  from 
the  poorest  and  most  thriftless  classes  of  all 
parts  of  Japan.  Soon,  however,  they  will  all  be 
residents  of  Yokohama,  and  then  they  will  form 
into  a  union.  When  that  time  comes  I  will 
venture  to  say  that  there  will  be  few  foreigners 


CHOSHIU'S  YASHIKl  117 

who  will  dare  use  either  fists  or  feet.  But  it  is 
getting  late.  To-morrow  we  do  not  work. 
Every  seventh  day,  the  foreigners  have  a  holi- 
day, and  we  shall  be  able  to  take  a  long  walk.' 

"  We  returned  to  the  inn,  and  parted  at  the 
door  with  a  boorish  bow.  That  was  the  ex- 
tent of  my  experience  on  the  first  day.  It  was 
enough  to  supply  me  with  food  for  thought." 


XII 

SONNO-JOI 

KANO  rose  slowly  and  left  the  room. 
When  he  returned  after  a  brief  ab- 
sence, he  was  in  kamishimo,^^  a  white 
or  hemp-colored  dress  used  only  upon  the  most 
solemn  occasions.  He  sat  down  between  the 
two  friends,  who,  astonished  as  they  felt,  main- 
tained the  same  impressive  countenance.  After 
thinking  for  a  few  minutes,  which  to  Ito  and 
Inouye  seemed  an  age,  he  resumed : — 

''  Gentlemen,  Mr.  Teraji  and  myself  have 
given  the  barbarians  a  fair  trial,  and  we  have 
come  to  the  conclusion  that  they  are  not  wanted 
in  this  fair  land  of  ours.  We  do  not  believe 
that  they  have  any  other  object  in  view  except 
trade,  but  whether  they  have  or  not,  it  is  im- 
material :  they  must  be  expelled.  It  is  the 
duty  of  the   Shogun   to   do   this,   and,   were 

ii8 


iJ.  v 


SON  NO- J  01  119 

lyeyasu  or  lyemitsu  living,  I  have  no  doubt  the 
Tokugawa  clan  would  be  quite  able  to  accom- 
plish the  work  in  such  a  manner  that  the  bar- 
barians would  think  twice  before  they  returned 
to  these  shores.  Unfortunately,  the  long  peace 
we  have  had,  has  exercised  a  bad  influence 
upon  the  Shogun  and  the  clan.  Gentlemen,  I 
must  trust  you  entirely.  There  can  be  no  doubt 
of  the  loyalty  of  Kano  to  the  house  of  Mori, 
and  yet  I  dare  not  repeat,  even  to  my  old  friend 
Hattori,  what  I  am  about  to  say  to  you  now. 
You  notice  my  dress?  I  put  it  on  because, 
unless  you  agree  with  me,  I  shall  commit  sep- 
puku.®^  But  pray,  give  me  your  close  atten- 
tion. 

"It  is  said,  at  Nagato,  that  Kano  governs 
the  Choshiu  clan,  and,  in  the  main  it  is  true, 
although  the  other  councillors  are  always  con- 
sulted. But  our  Lord  Mori  is  not.  He  does 
not  know  any  more  about  the  afifairs  of  the  clan, 
than  the  ordinary  samurai.  He  is  a  brave, 
kind  gentleman,  who  would  lead  his  clan  into 
battle,  or  commit  seppuku,  as  well  as  the  bra- 


lao  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

vest  among  us.  But  he  has  been  trained  to  have 
others  think  for  him,  and  provide  for  all  his 
wants.  That  is  all  very  well,  so  long  as  peace 
reigns,  and  in  a  small  territory  like  Choshiu. 
But  the  same  rule  prevails  in  every  clan,  and 
not  only  there,  but  in  the  Yedo  government. 
The  last  Shogun  were  children,  and  died  young, 
lyesada,®*  the  present  Shogun,  is  only  a  boy. 
The  government  is,  therefore,  conducted  by  the 
Go  rojiu,  and  the  regent.  li  Naosuke  occupies 
the  same  position  which  I  hold  in  our  clan. 

**  I  do  not  know  him,  but  from  what  I  hear, 
he  has  brains  and  courage.  He  is  entitled  to 
those  qualities,  for  his  ancestor  was  one  of 
lyeyasu's  most  trusted  captains.  Yet  he  has 
granted  all  that  the  barbarians  demanded.  It 
has  puzzled  me,  and  is  puzzling  me  still,  why 
he  did  so.  Teraji  told  me  that  these  barbarians 
had  defeated  the  flower  of  China's  army,  and 
were  ready  to  throw  their  hosts  upon  these 
shores.  But  the  80,000  samurai  of  the  Toku- 
gawa  clans  should  be  strong  enough  to  prevent 
any  army  from  landing. 


SON  NO- J  01  121 

"  I  remember,  however,  what  Mr.  Ito  told 
me  about  the  Tokugawa  samurai,  and  my  own 
observation  has  confirmed  his  opinion.  They 
are  worthless,  and  a  disgrace  to  us.  Why, 
look  at  that  fellow  whose  body  was  cremated 
yesterday  but  which  should  have  been  thrown 
to  the  dogs.  He  was  intrusted  with  a  dispatch, 
yet  engaged  in  a  brawl  before  executing  his 
commission.  Such  a  man  is  unworthy  of  be- 
ing a  samurai.  li  Naosuke  must  have  known 
this,  and  submitted  out  of  loyalty  to  the  de- 
scendant of  lyeyasu.  He,  too,  labors  under 
great  difficulties.  The  Tokugawa  family  is  di- 
vided. Mito,®**  notwithstanding  his  ancestor's 
will,  hopes  to  see  one  of  his  sons  succeed  as 
Shogun.  If,  then,  the  barbarians  must  be  ex- 
pelled, it  is  not  the  Tokugawa  who  are  able  to 
do  it,  and  therefore  that  family  must  be  de- 
prived of  their  power. 

"  That  is  the  first  step.  It  will  take,  how- 
ever, the  united  efforts  of  several  clans  to  ac- 
complish it,  and  the  question  is:  Can  a  suffi- 
cient number  of  clans  be  brought  to  do  the 


122  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

work  without  jealousy.  I  think  not,  unless  we 
can  secure  the  person  of  Tenshi  Sama  and 
thereby  use  his  seal." 

Both  Ito  and  Inouye,  trained  in  self-control 
as  they  were,  could  not  help  giving  a  start. 
Kano  did  not  seem  to  notice  it,  and  continued : 

"  The  seal  of  Tenshi  Sama  will  be  obeyed  by 
every  clan.  The  Regent  knows  that,  and  has 
applied  to  Kyoto  to  have  the  treaties  confirmed. 
Happily,  there  are  some  among  the  Kuge,^® 
who  do  not  want  Tenshi  Sama  to  be  mixed  up 
in  this  matter.  They  have  replied  that  '  if  there 
must  be  treaties  with  the  barbarians,  the  Go 
rojiu  must  see  to  it  that  they  are  admitted  into 
the  vicinity  of  Kyoto.'  Therefore,  the  Regent 
is  sorely  disappointed.  No  doubt,  he  will  make 
further  efforts.  But  some  of  us  must  enter 
into  communication  with  some  Kuge,  and  pre- 
vent his  success ;  and,  if  there  is  any  possibility 
of  securing  possession  of  the  Gosho,^^  it  must 
be  done. 

"  We  can  not  confide  our  plans  to  other 
clans.     They  would  think  at  once  that  Choshiu 


SONNO-JOI  123 

wishes  to  succeed  Tokugawa.  Perhaps  it  does. 
All  we  do  know  is  that  lyeyasu,  who  humbled 
the  proudest  clan,  humbly  begged  Tenshi  Sama 
to  appoint  him  as  Shogun.  If  he  had  not  pos- 
sessed the  imperial  authority,  not  even  he  could 
have  prevented  constant  revolts.  But  he  did 
possess  it,  and  that  is  why  my  ancestor  advised 
his  lord  not  to  join  the  insurgents.  It  may  be, 
however,  that  the  time  has  come  to  wipe  out 
the  clan's  disgrace,  and  my  ancestor's  death. 
If  so,  let  Tokugawa  look  to  it!  That  proud 
clan  shall  feel  what  it  is  when  the  hand  of  the 
despoiler  wields  a  conqueror's  magic  wand. 
Now,  gentlemen,  I  have  gfiven  you  my  opinion, 
and  if  I  have  spoken  treason,  I  shall  expiate  my 
sin  at  once  and  in  your  presence,  that  no  taint 
may  rest  upon  my  son.  If,  on  the  contrary, 
you  agree  with  me,  I  need  all  the  help  that  your 
devotion  to  the  clan  can  offer.  But  perhaps 
you  would  like  to  ask  any  questions?  " 

Inouye  waited  for  Ito  to  speak,  but  when  he 
perceived  his  friend  to  be  buried  in  thought,  he 
said : — 


124  ^  ^^^  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

"  Perhaps  your  honor  may  be  wiUing  to  ex- 
plain what  caused  your  hurried  departure  from 
Yokohama,  and  why  I  was  ordered  to  resign 
at  a  minute's  notice." 

''  Teraji  was  to  blame  for  it,"  replied  Kano, 
"  although  I  share  in  the  blame.  A  boy  com- 
mitted an  error  in  piling  up  cases  to  be  loaded 
in  a  ship,  and  was  brutally  maltreated  by  the 
master.  Sorely  hurt,  he  was  unable  to  go  on 
with  his  work,  when  the  Japanese  who  engaged 
me,  after  ridiculing  the  lad,  gave  him  such  a 
push  that  the  lad  fell  and  broke  his  leg.  It  hap- 
pened just  before  the  time  when  we  were  dis- 
missed for  the  day,  and  I  found  Teraji  waiting 
for  me.  He  told  me  that  he  wished  to  speak 
to  me  right  after  supper,  and  I  knew  at  once 
that  my  sword  would  be  required.  So  I  has- 
tened to  Kanagawa,  and  had  no  difficulty  in 
securing  speech  with  you.  After  you  had  given 
me  my  swords,  I  told  you  to  be  at  our  yashiki 
here  the  next  day,  and  returned  to  the  yadoya, 
where  I  found  Teraji,  standing  motionless  in 
the  shadow  of  a  house.     He  too,  had  buckled 


SONNO-JOI  125 

on  his  swords,  and  I  scarcely  recognized  the 
former  ninzoku.  We  saluted  as  became  gen- 
tlemen, and  he  told  me  that  he  was  waiting  for 
a  messenger.  It  was  almost  midnight  when  a 
boy  appeared,  and  after  looking  first  at  me  and 
then  at  him,  beckoned  us  to  follow.  In  one  of 
the  new  streets  we  saw  the  master  of  the  ship 
staggering  home.  Teraji  followed  him  as  a 
cat  steals  up  to  a  mouse,  crouching,  ready  for 
the  spring.  And  as  he  did  leap,  out  flashed  his 
sword.  Satsuma  has  lost  neither  nerve  nor 
muscle.  There  was  one  barbarian  less,  gentle- 
men, and  as  Teraji  wiped  his  sword  upon  the 
clothes  of  the  dog,  he  said:  "  Now  let  us  be- 
gone." "  No,  not  yet,"  said  I.  This  time  I  took 
the  lead  to  the  house  of  the  Japanese  brute.  I 
disliked  to  soil  my  dagger  in  the  scoundrel's 
dirty  blood,  but  I  desired  to  avoid  an  outcry. 
When  we  came  to  his  house,  I  called  him  and 
told  him  he  was  wanted  at  the  hatoba.  He  did 
not  hesitate.  We  took  him  through  the  street 
where  the  master  still  lay,  and  when  he  bent 
over  to  see  who  it  was,  I  took  care  that  he  did 


126  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

not  get  up  again.  When  we  examined  him  to 
see  if  he  was  dead,  Teraji  -exclaimed  at  the 
likeness  with  me.  To  make  it  appear  more 
so,  he  helped  me  to  exchange  kimono,  then  I 
gave  a  few  cuts  in  his  face,  and  we  left  him. 
We  made  our  way  unobserved  into  Kanagawa, 
and  from  there  to  Yedo.  Teraji  went  to  Sat- 
suma's  yashiki  and  I  arrived  here,  wholly  unob- 
served, I  am  sure.  I  had  some  little  difficulty 
in  convincing  our  worthy  commandant  of  my 
identity." 

"  Then  your  honor  thinks  that  there  is  no 
suspicion  among  the  metsuke  of  your  being 
here?" 

"  I  think  not." 

"  What  orders  does  it  please  your  honor  to 
give  us  ?  " 

''  Then  you  agree  with  me  that  I  am  right. 
That  is  well.  Now,  gentlemen,  this  may  cost 
your  lives.  The  clan  must  not  be  compromised. 
Mr.  Inouye  has  written  his  resignation,  you 
Mr.  Ito  must  do  the  same.  Inouye  must  go  to 
Kyoto,  and  enter  into  communication  with  the 


SON  NO- J  01  127 

Gosho.  I  shall  join  him  there,  after  I  have 
shown  myself  to  the  clan,  and  given  the  neces- 
sary instructions  to  my  friend  Hattori.  You, 
Ito,  must  visit  the  clans,  as  a  ronin.  Do  not 
spare  money.  Entertain  freely.  Tell  every 
samurai  who  is  willing  to  listen  of  how  the 
barbarians  are  desecrating  the  land  of  the  gods. 
Be  prudent,  but  raise  the  battle-cry  of  Sonno- 
Joi  ^^  ;  Revere  the  Emperor,  Expel  the  Bar- 
barian !  That  cry  must  be  heard  from  Hokaido 
to  Kiu-siu.  Yours  will  not  be  a  difficult  task. 
Our  young  samurai,  except  those  Tokugawa 
she-monkeys,®^  are  anxious  enough  to  test  their 
blades.  You  will  find  many  of  them  willing  to 
provoke  a  war.  Direct  them  to  Kyoto.  It 
will  need  a  very  strong  cry  to  awaken  the  court 
to  action,  after  its  centuries  of  sleep.  But  do 
not  supply  them  with  money.  We  do  not  want 
any  hirelings  within  our  ranks,  we  need  pa- 
triots." 

Ito  bowed,  and  said  thoughtfully :  "  Your 
honor  is  right  in  saying  that  mine  is  an  easy 
task.     There  will  be  no  difficulty  in  raising  the 


128  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

cry  of  Sonno-Joi,  nor  in  getting  brawny  arms 
to  clasp  the  hilt  of  the  sword.  But  who  shall 
stifle  the  cry  or  sheath  the  blades,  after  they 
have  served  the  purpose?  I  have  heard  of  lit- 
tle boys,  in  the  mountains  of  the  north,  starting 
a  snowball  down  the  hill ;  and  when  it  did  come 
down,  a  whole  village  lay  buried." 

"  That  is  so,"  replied  Kano.  "  But  our  coun- 
try has  never  in  vain  called  for  men  to  guide  it 
in  time  of  danger,  nor  will  it  now.  One  or  two 
clans  are  powerless  to  preserve  it  from  the  bar- 
barians, but  all  the  clans  united,  are  invincible. 
Here  is  an  order  upon  the  treasurer.  Take  an 
ample  supply  of  money,  for  you  will  need  it. 
When  will  you  be  ready  to  start?  " 

"  As  soon  as  your  honor  commands,"  replied 
Ito  bowing. 

"  Do  so,  then,  as  soon  as  possible.  Mr. 
Inouye  will  keep  me  company  as  far  as  Hyogo. 
I  have  a  passage  engaged  by  a  ship  leaving  to- 
morrow. In  all  our  actions  let  us  never  forget 
our  motto:  Sonno-Joi,  Revere  the  Emperor, 
Expel  the  Foreigner !  " 


XIII 

PLOTTING 

TWO  men,  dressed  in  kimono,  haori,  and 
hakama  were  sitting  in  one  of  the  nu- 
merous temples  which  add  to  the  natu- 
ral beauty  of  the  old  imperial  capital  of  Japan. 
The  noon  meal  was  over,  but  neither  had  an 
eye  for  the  glorious  landscape  spread  out  before 
them.  To  the  right  and  left  a  wave  of  moun- 
tains seemed  to  roll  up  in  ever  increasing 
height,  until  those  in  the  background  pierced 
the  deep-blue  sky.  The  hills  about  the  city  were 
clad  in  a  mantle  of  green  of  every  shade,  from 
the  dark  needles  of  the  fir  to  the  light  shoots 
of  the  bamboo.  Crag  and  cliff  bore  the  crim- 
son torii,  the  unique  indication  of  the  proximity 
of  temple  or  shrine.     Yonder,  at  their  feet,  lay 

the  holy  of  holiest,  the  Gosho,  the  residence  of 
129 


130  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

Tenshi  Sama,  the  representative  of  the  Yamato 
Damashii/^  the  fierce  Spirit  of  Old  Japan.  A 
fierce  spirit !  Men  trained  to  consider  duty  the 
sole  motive,  reckless  of  pain,  and  inured  to  the 
sight  of  blood,  are  not  sparing  of  that  precious 
fluid  when  they  are  bent  upon  the  execution  of 
a  purpose.  Yet  the  recluse  yonder,  the  very 
incarnation  of  that  spirit,  dwelling  in  the  tem- 
ple-like building  surrounded  by  enchanted  gar- 
dens, seemed  unconscious  of  his  power  to  stir 
millions  of  brave  men  into  action,  by  a  mere 
use  of  his  seal. 

"Then  his  lordship  thinks  that  it  can  be 
done?"  asked  Inouye,  for  he  was  one  of  the 
occupants  of  the  room. 

The  man  thus  addressed,  bowed  low,  and 
said: — ''My  master  has  sent  your  honor  a 
haori  with  his  crest.  I  passed  through  the 
gate,  and  left  my  name  ticket;  then  pretending 
that  I  had  forgotten  something,  went  in  again, 
and  when  I  came  out  I  deposited  the  ticket  of 
Mr.  Kida,  a  distant  relative,  who  was  admitted 
in  the  service  of  my  master.     It  is  time  that  we 


PLOTTING  131 

should  go.  If  your  honor  will  put  on  this 
haori,  and,  upon  entering  the  gate,  demand 
Kida's  ticket,  there  will  be  no  difficulty." 

Inouye  dressed,  and  the  two  descended  to- 
ward the  city.  The  road  passed  by  one  of  the 
Gosho  gates,  and  the  guide  entered,  exclaiming 
his  name,  whereupon  he  received  a  wooden 
ticket  with  his  name  in  large  characters,  and 
passed  through.  Inouye  followed  his  example, 
and  received  a  similar  ticket  bearing  the  name 
of  Kida.  The  two  then  walked  up  a  broad 
gravel  path  toward  one  of  the  enclosures. 

Notwithstanding  all  his  self  control,  Inouye 
experienced  great  difficulty  in  not  betraying  his 
intense  curiosity.  He,  as  every  Japanese  of 
his  class,  thought  with  intense  reverence  of 
Tenshi  Sama.  His  heart  would  have  leaped 
for  joy  if  he  had  received  orders  to  die  that 
moment  for  the  man  he  had  never  seen.  We 
can  not  understand  that  feeling.  Loyalty  is  a 
meaningless  sound  compared  to  it.  Yet  it  was 
that  feeling  which  metamorphosed  a  federacy 
ot  some  three  hundred  autonomous  oligarchies, 


132  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

poverty  stricken  and  at  war  with  one  another, 
into  a  powerful  empire  which  bids  Russia  defi- 
ance. This  marvel,  too,  was  accomplished  in 
less  than  three  decades ! 

Inouye's  curiosity  was,  therefore,  blended 
with  awe.  The  guide  stopped  before  a  house 
of  modest  dimensions,  but  of  light  and  elegant 
construction,  and,  bowing,  preceded  his  com- 
panion. Stopping  on  the  verandah,  he  uttered 
his  name  in  a  low  but  distinct  voice.  An  an- 
swer was  returned,  and  he  beckoned  Inouye  to 
enter.  The  latter  did  so,  and,  prostrating  him- 
self, ejaculated  rapidly  such  phrases  of  self- 
depreciation  as  the  high  rank  of  a  Kuge  de- 
manded. 

Karassu  Maru,'^^  the  master  of  the  house, 
was  a  young  man  of  about  Inouye's  age, 
dressed  in  haori,  hakama,  and  kimono  all  of 
fine  silk.  He  scanned  Ito's  features  keenly, 
and  appeared  satisfied  with  the  result.  He  was 
evidently  of  a  quick,  impulsive  temper,  but  used 
the  courtly  language,  and  strictly  observed  his 
own  dignity. 


PLOTTING  133 

"  I  am  informed  that  you  have  a  proposition 
to  place  before  me  on  behalf  of  MoriJ^  " 

"  I  am  but  the  messenger,  My  Lord,  and 
my  authority  extends  only  to  requesting  an  au- 
dience of  your  lordship  for  the  first  councillor 
and  friend  of  my  Lord  Mori." 

"  But,  you  know,  there  is  some  danger  in 
coming  to  and  going  from  the  Gosho.  Our 
friends  of  the  Aidzu  Clan,  whom  the  Go  rojiu 
has  kindly  deputed  to  guard  us  here,  seem  to 
scent  danger,  for  they  have  drawn  the  lines 
tighter  and  tighter.  It  would  be  better  if  I 
knew  something  of  what  Mori  wishes,  so  that 
both  time  and  risk  could  be  saved." 

"  I  will  tell  you,  my  lord,  what  I  know." 

Inouye  then  gave  a  comprehensive  but  con- 
cise review  of  Kido's  intentions,  reserving,  of 
course,  the  conclusions  of  his  leader,  and  the 
share  he  intended  to  assign  to  the  Gosho. 
Karassu  Maru  listened  attentively,  and  when 
Inouye  concluded,  he  said : 

"  When  do  you  expect  the  councillor  of  your 
clan?" 


134  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

*'  He  will  come,  your  Lordship,  as  soon  as  I 
let  him  know  that  he  may  have  an  audience." 

*'  I  am  willing  to  hear  him,  but  he  will  need 
great  powers  of  persuasion.  Of  my  personal 
friends,  one  is  an  idiot,  and  the  other  a  fool. 
No;  I  can't  do  a  thing,  although  I  would  like 
to  try.  The  affair  ought  to  be  begun  by  one  of 
the  Miya,^^  but  that  is  altogether  out  of  the 
question.  Ni-jo  ?  ^*  bah !  he  would  not  stir. 
Sanjo?  Yes,  he  might.  Aye,  I  think  that  he 
would.  Hold  on!  There  is  Tomomi.  He  is 
the  man !  " 

This  was  evidently  not  destined  for  the  ears 
of  Inouye,  who  was  listening  but  without  any 
expression  in  his  features.  Karassu  Maiu 
looked  up,  and  said: — 

''  See  that  Mori's  councillor  is  here  on  the 
tenth  day  from  now.  The  same  retainer  who 
brought  you  here  will  call  for  him,  and  I  shall 
arrange  a  meeting.  Now  about  getting  out. 
He  clapped  his  hands,  and  when  the  attendant 
appeared,  he  said :  "  Get  the  football  ready,  and 
invite  Honami  and  Go  jo  with  their  retainers  to 


PLOTTING  135 

join  me  in  a  game.  You,  sir,  come  along. 
When  we  come  to  the  wall  near  the  gate  the 
guard  will  be  watching  us.  See  to  it  that  you 
do  not  kick  it  over  the  wall,  for  I  am  a  good 
hand  at  scolding,  and  you  would  not  care  to  be 
called  clumsy,  would  you?  If,  however,  you 
should  send  it  flying  over  the  wall,  run  after  it, 
and  throw  it  back.  We  shall  entertain  the 
guard." 

It  was  dark  when  Inouye  returned  to  the 
temple,  but  he  wrote  at  once  to  Kano.  The  let- 
ter was  foolish,  and  made  the  writer  appear  to 
live  only  for  amusement.  It  described  the  mag- 
nificence of  the  temples  and  urged  Kano  to  be 
present  at  a  festival  to  take  place  on  the  tenth 
day.  There  was  nothing  in  it  of  the  slightest 
interest  to  any  spy. 

Kano  was  at  home  when  the  letter  was  deliv- 
ered to  him.  He  saw,  after  a  close  examina- 
tion, that  it  had  been  opened,  but  smiled  after 
he  had  read  its  contents.  He  knew  the  spy. 
Why  had  Sawa  so  earnestly  requested  him  to 
admit  among  his  retainers  a  young  friend  who 


136  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

had  some  slight  trouble  in  his  own  clan  ?  Kano 
had  demurred  to  keep  up  appearances,  but 
finally  he  had  agreed,  and  he  knew  that  there 
was  no  longer  any  privacy  in  his  house.  It 
was  immaterial  to  him.  He  did  not  know  of 
one  member  of  bis  clan  in  whom  he  could  trust. 
Not  that  there  was  any  doubt  whatever  of  their 
loyalty,  but  one  thoughtless  word  or  action 
w^ould  upset  all  his  plans.  He  was  glad  that  he 
had  two  such  friends  as  Ito  and  Inouye.  Sonno- 
Joi!  Why  he  had  heard  that  cry  in  his  own 
clan,  here  at  the  confines  of  Hondo.  There  had 
been  no  communication  from  him,  and  this  was 
the  first  that  he  received  from  Inouye.  Truly, 
there  was  a  chance  for  Choshiu  when  the  clan 
numbered  among  its  members  such  men.  O! 
if  Ekichi  might  only  grow  up  to  such  a  stand- 
ard. 

He  clapped  his  hands  and  ordered  the  child 
to  be  called.  The  boy  came,  knelt  at  the 
threshold,  and  saluted  his  father  with  the  rev- 
erence due  to  him,  and  the  gravity  of  a  man. 
Kano  bowed  in  return,  and  said : — 


PLOTTING  137 

"  Come  here." 

The  boy  came,  bowed,  and  squatted  down. 

"  Are  you  doing  well  at  school  ?  " 

Ekichi  bowed. 

**  Read  that  to  me,"  he  continued,  taking  up 
a  book.  The  boy  began  to  read  in  the  sing- 
song tone  necessary  to  render  ideographic  writ- 
ing intelligible  to  the  reader.  His  father  then 
inquired  after  his  progress  in  athletic  exercises, 
and  finally  said :  "  Come,  we  shall  go  into  the 
garden !  " 

They  walked  together  to  an  artificial  hillock, 
found  in  every  Japanese  garden  of  any  preten- 
sions, and  ascended  to  the  top.  Here,  safe  from 
spies,  Kano  turned  to  his  son: 

*'  Listen,  Ekichi,"  he  said.  *'  You  know  the 
new  attendant  who  came  here  some  months 
ago?  "  The  child  bowed.*  "  Very  well;  I  want 
you  to  be  the  shadow  of  that  man.  He  must  not 
be  anywhere,  or  you  must  see  him;  he  may 
not  say  a  word,  or  you  must  hear  what  it  is. 
I  am  going  away  for  a  few  weeks,  and  when  I 
am  back,  you  must  read  on  this  hillock  every 


138  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

afternoon,  until  I  come  up,  and  then  you  must 
tell  me  what  this  man  has  done,  whom  he  has 
seen  and  what  he  has  said.  Can  you  do  that 
do  you  think?  " 

The  little  fellow  felt  overjoyed  at  this  token 
of  his  father's  confidence,  but  not  a  look  be- 
trayed that  feeling.  He  accepted  the  charge 
with  a  simple  bow,  and  went  with  his  father 
back  to  the  house. 

Kano  dressed,  and  ordered  his  chair.  When 
he  entered  it,  he  said  briefly :  ''To  the  castle !  " 
Alighting  at  the  inner  entrance,  he  distinctly 
ejaculated  his  name;  a  servant  appeared  and 
bade  him  enter. 

The  room  was  almost  the  same  as  his  sitting- 
room  in  his  own  house.  There  was  no  furni- 
ture, but  a  kakemono,^^  of  priceless  value  in 
Japanese  eyes,  hung  from  the  wall  so  that  the 
light  fell  upon  it.  A  few  bronze  pieces,  mas- 
terworks  of  art,  stood  where  they  appeared  to 
demand  admiration.  In  the  middle  of  the  room 
sat  the  owner  of  the  estate,  an  estimable  gentle- 
man of  middle  age,  dressed  in  magnificent  silk. 


PLOTTING  139 

Kano  saluted  dutifully  and  was  bidden  to  ap- 
proach. He  sat  down  at  the  prescribed  dis- 
tance, and  waited  for  his  master  to  address 
him. 

"  I  am  glad  you  called,"  said  Mori.  "  I 
want  the  garden  changed,  and  my  cousin  told 
me  that  the  council  had  appropriated  too  much 
money  for  the  fortifications  at  Shi-monoseki. 
What  fad  is  this?  Those  works  were  con- 
structed under  my  grandfather,  and  could  not 
be  made  better.  It  is  more  important  by  far 
that  the  garden  be  altered.  Come  here!  Do 
you  not  see  that  if  I  sit  here  and  look  out,  that 
hillock  yonder  interrupts  the  view?  It  must 
be  changed." 

Kano  bowed  low  and  said :  "  It  shall  be  done, 
my  lord.  I  am  going  to  Kyoto  on  business  for 
the  clan.  Is  there  anything  I  can  do  for 
you?" 

"  Why,  certainly.  If  you  can  pick  up  any 
fine  antiquities,  do  so.  And  you  must  order 
new  haori  for  the  retainers.  They  will  need 
them  on  our  next  journey  to  Yedo." 


I40  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

Kano  promised  to  attend  to  these  matters, 
and  took  his  leave.  Closing  the  sho  ji  behind 
him,  he  went  to  a  distant  part  of  the  palace, 
and  called  an  attendant.  "  Request  Mr.  Hat- 
tori  to  come  here,"  he  said.  Hattori  came,  and 
his  friend  told  him  that  he  was  called  to  Kyoto 
on  private  business,  and  would  be  absent  for 
two  or  three  weeks.  He  requested  him  to  see 
that  the  garden  was  altered  according  to  the 
wishes  of  the  Lord  of  the  Manor.  Hattori 
promised  to  comply.  Kano  then  proceeded  to 
Sawa's  yashiki,  and  told  him  that  he  had  come 
to  bid  him  good-bye,  as  he  was  going  to  Kyoto 
under  orders  from  my  lord  to  buy  some  new 
ornaments.  He  asked  for  a  letter  to  the  com- 
mandant of  the  castle  at  Kyoto,  a  request  which 
was  willingly  granted.  When  Kano  left,  a 
small  bag  of  gold  remained  on  the  cushion 
which  he  had  occupied. 


XIV 

WITHIN    THE    PALACE 

IN  one  of  the  kuge  residences,  not  far  from 
the  palace  occupied  by  the  Tenshi  sama, 
four  men  had  just  exchanged  the  pro- 
tracted salutations  prescribed  by  their  rank. 
All  knew  that  this  very  meeting  would  be  con- 
sidered as  treason  if  it  were  known  to  the  au- 
thorities at  Yedo,  and  they  felt,  intuitively  that 
it  would  exercise  a  great  influence  upon  their 
lives.  Yet  every  face  bore  but  one  expression, 
that  of  placid  contentment. 

Sanjo,  as  the  highest  in  rank,  spoke  first: — 
"  His  Lordship,  Karassu  Maru  has  informed 
us  that  the  chief  Councillor  of  Mori  desires  to 
make  a  communication.  It  is  long  since  the 
chief  of  a  clan  desired  the  intercession  of  a 
kuge." 

Kano  bowed :— "  It  is  the  fault  of  the  Toku- 
141 


142  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

gawa,  My  Lord.  The  clans  are  shut  out  from 
Kyoto.  We  are  not  permitted  to  occupy  our 
yashiki  here,  unless  we  secure  the  gracious  con- 
sent of  the  men  who  rule  at  Yedo.  I  know 
none  of  the  old  families,  Mori,  Shimadzu,'*^ 
who  would  not  willingly  enroll  himself  among 
the  lowest  servants  of  the  Son  of  Heaven. 
If  you  are  robbed  of  the  homage  which  is  your 
due,  surely  we  suffer  more  severely  by  being 
shut  out  from  the  sacred  presence." 

Sanjo  bowed,  and  looked  at  Iwakura  Tom- 
omi,  who  said : — "  You  speak  well.  Sir  Knight, 
and  we  do  not  hold  the  clans  responsible  for 
their  compulsory  neglect  of  His  Majesty.  But 
we  shall  be  glad  to  hear  what  it  is  that  Mori  of 
Nagato  desires  of  us." 

"  Your  Lordships,  the  Tokugawa  has  ad- 
mitted barbarians  within  the  realm  of  the  di- 
vine ancestors.  They  are  now  upsetting  all 
our  time-honored  customs  at  Kanagawa,  and 
demand  admittance  at  Hyogo.  Your  humble 
servant  has  dwelt  for  six  weeks  among  them. 
I  desired  to  study  them,  because  I  was  anxious 


WITHIN  THE  PALACE  143 

to  know  if  their  unhallowed  presence  foreboded 
evil  to  our  country.  I  am  convinced  that  it 
does.  The  five  relations  ^"^  upon  which  our  so- 
cial system  rests  are  disregarded  and  set  at 
nought  by  them.  They  respect  nothing  we  re- 
spect. They  are  rude  and  insolent,  and  act  as 
if  the  country  of  the  gods  was  theirs  by  right 
of  conquest.  They  defy  our  laws.  Who  ever 
heard  of  a  merchant  talking  back  to  a  samurai  ? 
Not  only  do  they  do  this,  but  they  dare  order 
them  about." 

"  Have  you  seen  that  yourself  ? "  asked 
San  jo. 

*'  I  have,  my  Lord." 

'*  And  what  did  the  Tokugawa  Knights 
do?" 

"  They  did  as  they  were  bidden;  they  obeyed 
the  orders  of  the  insolent  dogs." 

"  Was  no  complaint  brought?  " 

"  Who  would  bring  a  complaint,  and  before 
whom?  The  samurai  is  not  accustomed  to 
seek  protection.  He  protects,  and  in  such  a 
quarrel,  his  good  sword  is  both  judge  and  ex- 


144  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

ecutioner.  But,  alas!  the  Tokugawa  samurai 
is  no  longer  a  knight.  He  has  forgotten  the 
existence  of  the  word  duty,  and  has  substituted 
the  word  pleasure.  The  country  is  no  longer 
safe  under  the  guidance  of  the  Tokugawa.  It 
must  be  taken  away  from  them." 

"  And  given  to  Mori  ? "  asked  Karassu 
Maru. 

"  That  may  be  decided  later,  my  lord,"  said 
Kano  calmly.  "  At  present  it  is  not  a  question 
of  who  shall  rule  with  Tenshi  Sama's  consent, 
but  if  the  country  shall  be  safe  from  the  inva- 
sion of  the  barbarians.  They  may  not  come  in 
large  numbers  for  some  years;  but  if  they  up- 
set all  our  sacred  customs,  they  can  ruin  Japan 
without  any  armed  invasion.  They  are  but 
few  in  number  now,  your  lordships,  and  we 
can  expel  them.  But  if  we  wait  for  a  few 
years,  they  will  have  obtained  such  a  foothold 
that  we  may  not  be  able  to  succeed." 

''But  what  can  we  do?"  asked  Iwakura. 

"  Your  lordship,  there  is  but  one  way.   Ten- 


WITHIN  THE  PALACE  145 

shi  Sama  may  order  the  Tokugawa  to  expel 
the  barbarians,  the  order  will  not  be  obeyed, 
because  the  clan  can  not  do  it,  and  will  not  en- 
trust the  work  to  other  clans.  But  Tenshi 
Sama  can  give  an  order  to  all  the  clans  to  do  it, 
and  I  know  of  some  who  will  obey  His  Maj- 
esty's orders,  regardless  of  consequences." 

"  But,"  said  San  jo,  "  you  know  that  Toku- 
gawa is  Shogun;  all  orders  must  be  issued  to 
him;  such  is  the  law  and  the  custom." 

**  But  if  Tokugawa  can  not,  or  will  not 
obey?" 

Here  was  a  supposition  which  was  very  un- 
palatable, and  the  three  kuge  were  silent.  Or- 
ders had  been  issued  from  the  Palace  before, 
and  had  been  disregarded,  but  the  kuge  had 
been  respectfully  assured  that  they  had  been 
obeyed.  Iwakura  knew  of  one  instance,  and 
the  angry  blood  appeared  almost  through  the 
thick  coating  of  self-control  and  restraint.  At 
last  Karassu  Maru  said: 

"  What  would  you  have  us  do  ?  " 


146  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

''  Send  peremptory  orders  to  the  Go  rojiu, 
and  let  the  clans  know  that  such  orders  have 
been  sent." 

"  Do  you  know,  Sir  Knight,"  he  asked, 
''how  we  are  situated  here?  Aidzu,  one  of 
the  Tokugawa  clans  that  will  fight,  confound 
it !  has  a  guard  at  every  gate.  Not  a  soul  goes 
in  or  out,  but  they  know  who  he  is,  and  I  shall 
be  very  much  astonished  and  glad  for  your 
sake,  if  you  return  home  without  some  dis- 
agreeable encounter.  Why!  They  discovered 
after  your  messenger  had  left  that  a  stranger 
had  been  in  the  palace  grounds,  and  there  was 
a  fine  hue  and  cry.  The  captain  of  the  guard 
came  to  me  and  dared  ask  questions;  I  don't 
think  he  will  do  it  again,  for  I  made  him  under- 
stand the  difference  between  a  kuge  and  a  dog. 
We  could  contrive,  perhaps,  to  send  a  secret 
order.  But  an  open  order  to  the  clans !  Why, 
that  messenger  must  be  nimble-footed  who 
could  get  as  far  as  one  hundred  yards  from  the 
gate!" 

"No!"    said    Sanjo,    "that    suggestion    is 


WITHIN  THE  PALACE  147 

worthless.  Mark  you,  Sir  Knight,  1  do  not  deny 
that  the  Tokugawa  hand  has  rested  heavily 
upon  the  Gosho,  but  under  whatever  circum- 
stances, the  Court  has  maintained  its  dignity. 
Nor  would  any  infringement  be  permitted.  Be- 
sides, while  it  is  true  that  his  Lordship  Iwakura 
and  myself  are  members  of  the  Inner  Council, 
we  are  but  two,  and  the  majority  is  composed 
of  old  men,  wedded  to  the  secluded,  contem- 
plative life  we  lead.  If  you  have  no  other  sug- 
gestion to  offer,  I  am  afraid  that  we  can  not 
help  you." 

'*  But,  my  Lord,"  said  Kano,  *'  surely,  that 
life  of  seclusion  and  contemplation  ends  as  soon 
as  the  barbarians  land  at  Hyogo.  They  are, 
even  now,  clamoring  to  be  admitted  into  Yedo. 
It  is  only  a  question  of  time,  perhaps  of  very 
brief  time,  before  they  will  demand  admittance 
in  Kyoto,  and  from  what  I  have  seen  of  them, 
they  will  not  show  any  respect  for  the  Sacred 
Enclosure." 

Karassu  Maru  grasped  the  hilt  of  his  sword, 
while  Iwakura  and  Sanjo  were  startled. 


148  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

"  Ah !  That  must  be  prevented  at  any  cost !  " 
said  the  former,  and  San  jo  bowed  assent. 

After  a  few  moments  Iwakura  made  a  move- 
ment indicating  the  termination  of  the  audi- 
ence, saying :  "  Sir  Knight,  we  shall  report  our 
conference  to  the  Council.  We  do  not  pretend 
to  know  what  the  result  will  be,  but  I  suppose 
that,  if  we  wish  to  communicate  with  you,  his 
lordship  Karassu  Maru  will  know  how  to  reach 
you."  Deep  bows  and  sucking  of  the  breath 
followed,  and  Kano  left  escorted  by  Karassu 
Maru,  who  led  the  way  to  a  secluded  part  of 
the  grounds. 

"  Now  then.  Sir  Knight,  what  do  you  think 
of  the  prospect  ?  Encouraging,  is  it  not  ?  And 
the  two  gentlemen  whom  we  have  left  just  now, 
are  the  most  progressive.  Now,  let  me  give 
you  a  hint.  The  Miya  and  kuge,  I  say  it  with 
all  respect,  have  taken  root  into  the  ground. 
That  root  must  be  torn  up  by  main  force,  be- 
fore they  will  move.  Pull  the  ground  from 
under  them  and  you  will  succeed.  If  you  can 
not  find  means  to  do  that,  return  to  your  clan 


WITHIN  THE  PALACE  149 

and  prepare  to  defend  yourself.  By  the  way! 
Are  you  acquainted  with  a  gigantic  Satsuma 
knight,  who  loves  the  Tokugawa  as  much  as 
you  do  ?  " 

"  I  am  not,  my  Lord,"  said  Kano,  surprises 

"  Well,  he,  too,  is  in  hiding  in  some  temple. 
Hunt  him  up,  and  work  together.  Two  can  do 
more  than  one.  Now,  how  are  you  going  to 
leave  here  ?  " 

"  I  saw  a  nosimono  going  to  one  of  the  pal- 
aces a  moment  ago,  is  it  going  beyond  the 
gate?" 

"  Yes,  that  is  his  lordship  Honami,  who  is 
so  exceedingly  bright  that  he  can  go  wherever 
and  whenever  he  pleases,  but  why?  " 

"  Can  not  your  lordship  arrange  that  I  shall 
be  one  of  the  bearers  ?  " 

"  Why,  certainly.  Come  this  way  and  wait 
in  that  copse."  Karassu  Maru  returned  after 
half  an  hour's  absence,  evidently  in  great  glee. 
He  said  that  Honami  had  consented  to  carry  a 
package  to  the  temple  where  Inouye  had  rooms. 
Karassu  Maru  then  handed  to  Kano  a  chair- 


15©  A  BO V  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

bearer's  coat,  and  kerchief  to  tie  around  his 
head.  It  took  only  a  minute  to  change  the 
clothes,  and  to  make  a  bundle  of  haori,  hakama, 
kimono,  and  swords.  A  little  later  Honami's 
well-known  nosimono  passed  through  the  gate 
borne  by  four  stalwart  men.  When  it  returned 
there  were  only  three.  One  had  been  lost,  and 
poor  Honami's  privileges  were  curtailed,  while 
the  other  chairbearers  were  subjected  to  a  se- 
vere but  useless  examination. 


XV 


UNDERGROUND    RUMBLING 

THE  Choshiu  Clan  was  by  no  means 
alone  in  taking  the  alarm  at  the  ad- 
mittance of  foreigners.  The  Japanese, 
as  a  nation,  possess  a  dual  character,  which  was 
typified  in  their  government.  Just  as  the 
Gosho  at  Kyoto  presented  the  highest  degree 
of  refinement  attained  by  the  nation,  as  well  as 
the  amiability,  natural  kindness,  and  light- 
heartedness  of  the  people,  so  did  the  Camp  at 
Yedo  picture  the  sterner  side  of  their  charac- 
ter inculcated  and  developed  to  the  utmost  in 
the  samurai.  But  the  samurai  shared  with 
the  people  the  curiosity  which  is  a  national 
characteristic,  and  many  had  visited  Yokohama 
for  the  sole  purpose  of  examining  and  taking 
the  measure  of  these  strangers.  The  early  his- 
tory of  that  open  port,  is  one  of  bloodshed. 
151 


152  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

Numerous  are  the  names  of  foreigners  in  the 
graveyard  upon  the  bluff,  with  the  inscription : 
Murdered.  Yet  in  not  one  single  instance  was 
the  perpetrator  brought  to  justice.  Not  one  of 
these  murders  was  for  the  purpose  of  robbery; 
in  every  instance  the  sharp  sword  had  been 
used  to  avenge  some  real  or  fancied  insult. 

Except  the  missionaries  who  arrived  as  soon 
as  Japan  was  opened,  there  were  few,  very  few 
foreigners  who  made  any  effort  to  propitiate 
this  people.  Most  of  them  had  lived  for  some 
time  in  China,  where  they  had  met  a  submissive 
people.  They  treated  the  Japanese  in  the  same 
manner,  with  very  unexpected  results.  The 
resentment  turned  from  the  foreigners  upon 
the  government  which  had  admitted  them,  and 
the  Tokugawa  dynasty  was  doomed. 

But  of  the  Genro,  the  statesmen  of  revolu- 
tionary time,  no  one  had  any  thought  of  unit- 
ing Japan  into  an  Empire  under  the  direct  rule 
of  Tenshi  Sama.  They  knew  of  no  history 
save  that  of  their  own  country,  and  that  demon- 
strated the  Son  of  Heaven  as  too  sacred  a  per- 


UNDERGROUND  RUMBLING  153 

son  to  be  troubled  with  mundane  affairs.  All 
desired  a  strong  country  under  a  strong  Sho- 
gun.  There  is  not  the  least  doubt  that  Sat- 
suma,  Choshiu,  and  Tosa,  to  whom  Japan 
chiefly  owes  its  present  greatness,  worked  with 
that  end  in  view.  Nor  does  it  detract  from 
their  credit  that  probably  each  worked  with  the 
ultimate  hope  to  see  his  own  clan  take  Toku- 
gawa's  place.  There  was  not  an  atom  of  self- 
ishness in  this.  The  chief  impulses  constitut- 
ing our  motives  in  life,  the  acquisition  of 
wealth  and  honor  or  fame,  were  unintelligible 
to  the  Japanese  at  that  time. 


Kano  returned  to  the  temple,  where  he  had 
left  his  chair  and  bearers,  for  he  was  stopping 
at  the  Choshiu  yashiki,  and  entered  the  room 
where  Inouye  was  waiting  for  him.  Having 
satisfied  himself  that  there  were  no  listeners,  he 
briefly  summed  up  the  result  of  his  interview 
with  the  kuge.  "  There  will  be  no  opening  of 
Hyogo,"    he    said. .  "  The   Court   will   move 


154  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

heaven  and  earth,  before  it  concedes  that  de- 
mand. But  Karassu  Maru  is  right.  The 
ground  must  be  pulled  from  under  them,  before 
they  will  abate  one  jot  of  their  dignity,  such 
as  they  understand  it.  By  the  way.  Go  back 
to  Nagato  as  soon  as  you  can.  The  attention 
of  the  spies  will  be  drawn  toward  this  temple, 
because  one  of  the  bearers  of  Honami's  chair 
disappeared  here.  I  shall  follow  you  in  a  few 
days." 

The  two  devoted  samurai  reached  their  own 
province  in  safety,  and  the  afifairs  of  the  clan 
continued  peaceably,  except  that  a  considerable 
number  of  young  samurai  resigned  as  mem- 
bers of  the  clan,  and  disappeared.  It  was  not 
generally  known  that  their  names  were  not 
stricken  off  the  rolls,  but  that  the  letters  of 
resignation  were  held  in  a  safe  place,  in  case  of 
emergency.  Nobody  heard  from  Ito;  at  least 
not  directly.  Indirectly  the  cry  of  Sonno  Joi ! 
growing  more  and  more  common,  showed  that 
he  was  still  gathering  recruits  in  the  ranks 
against  the  Tokugawa. 


UNDERGROUND  RUMBLING  155 

Kano  smiled  grimly  when  he  received  from 
Yedo  a  copy  of  a  letter  sent  by  the  Court  to  the 
Daimiyo  of  Mito.  "  The  Bakufu  "  (Camp  or 
Yedo  Government)  it  ran  "  has  shown  great 
disrespect  of  public  opinion  in  concluding  trea- 
ties without  waiting  for  the  opinion  of  the 
Court,  and  in  disgracing  princes  so  closely  al- 
lied by  blood  to  the  Shogun.  Tenshi  Sama's 
rest  is  disturbed  by  the  spectacle  of  such  mis- 
government  when  the  fierce  barbarian  is  at  our 
very  door.  Do  you,  therefore  assist  the  Bakufu 
with  your  advice,  expel  the  barbarians,  content 
the  mind  of  the  samurai,  and  restore  tranquil- 
lity to  his  Majesty's  bosom." 

The  wedge  had  entered,  but  time  was  re- 
quired before  it  could  be  driven  deeper.  Kano 
had  gradually  prepared  his  friend  Hattori  to 
share  his  hopes  and  fears,  and  effective  im- 
provements had  been  made  in  the  fortifications 
on  the  coast  of  Nagato.  Cannon,  not  of  very 
modern  make,  but  decidedly  better  than  the 
rusty  fire  pieces  of  old,  had  been  purchased  at 
Nagasaki  and  smuggled  in  at  Shimonoseki;   a 


156  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

supply  of  powder  was  also  procured,  and  sev- 
eral companies  of  young  samurai  practiced 
daily  with  the  guns.  Ekichi  had  attached  him- 
self to  Inouye  and  was  rapidly  growing  into  an 
expert  swordsman. 

One  evening,  in  the  beginning  of  April,  Kano 
was  sitting  in  his  room,  talking  to  his  son. 
The  rain  doors  were  up,  for  it  had  been 
blowing  hard  all  day,  and  it  looked  like 
rain.  Kano  began  to  think  that  it  was  time 
to  retire,  when  Ekichi  told  him  that  there 
was  a  knock  at  the  rain  doors.  Kano  took 
up  a  lantern,  and  went  on  the  verandah,  when 
he  heard  a  muffled  voice  calling  him.  He 
opened  a  door  and  asked  who  was  there,  when 
he  recognized  the  voice  of  Ito.  He  gladly  in- 
vited him  to  enter,  and  reclosing  the  door,  led 
the  way  to  his  room.  After  the  customary 
salutations,  seeing  that  Ito  was  cold  and  wet, 
he  ordered  dry  garments  to  be  brought,  and 
then  inquired  when  he  had  arrived.  Ito  re- 
plied that  he  had  come  straight  to  Kano's  ya- 
shiki,  and  then  asked  him  if  he  had  heard  the 


UNDERGROUND  RUMBLING  157 

news.  He  received  a  negative  answer  and 
said : — "  Before  I  tell  you  what  it  is,  I  must 
warn  you  that  you  have  a  spy  in  the  house." 

**  O !    I  know  that,  but  he  is  harmless." 

"  Yes ;  he  is  harmless  now ;  but  he  must 
have  found  out  something  because  the  Go  rojiu 
dogs  were  hot  on  my  trail." 

"  Ekichi,"  said  Kano,  "  watch  around  the 
rooms;  and  if  you  see  any  one  trying  to  listen, 
silence  him." 

The  boy  bowed  and  slipped  out. 

Ito  sipped  a  cup  of  tea,  and,  seeing  that  Kano 
expected  him  to  speak,  said: 

"  li  Naosuke  is  dead." 

"Is  that  so?     When  did  he  die?" 

"  He  was  assassinated  in  Yedo  on  the  23rd 
of  last  month." 

Kano  knocked  the  ashes  out  of  his  pipe,  put 
it  up,  and  looked  for  further  particulars.  Ito 
continued : — 

"  It  was  blowing  a  severe  storm  in  Yedo  that 
day.  There  was  rain  and  sleet,  and  sometimes 
it  snowed  very  heavily.     The  streets  within 


158  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

the  moats  of  the  castle  are  almost  always  de- 
serted, but  this  time  they  were  wholly  so  on  ac- 
count of  the  weather.  It  appears  that  there 
was  some  meeting  at  the  castle.  At  all  events 
the  Daimiyo  of  Kii  and  Owari  with  their  re- 
spective retinues  were  marching  across  the 
bridge  into  the  inner  walls,  when  the  retinue 
of  the  Lord  Regent  also  approached.  The  last 
of  the  Kii  samurai  had  just  left  the  bridge  when 
the  head  of  li's  retinue  reached  it.  Several 
men  in  rain  coats  had  been  loitering;  they 
flung  off  their  coats  and  as  samurai  in  full 
armor,  attacked  the  regent's  escort.  These 
men  were  taken  unawares,  and  before  they 
could  drop  their  rain  coats  a  number  of  them 
had  been  killed  and  li  was  dragged  out  of  his 
nosimono,  and  decapitated.  Several  of  the  as- 
sailants lost  their  lives,  but  the  leader  escaped 
with  the  head.  It  is  said  that  they  were  Mito 
ronin." 

Kano  was  silent  for  some  time.  At  last  he 
said :  "  This  is  a  death  blow  for  the  Tokugawa, 
for  li  Naosuke  was  the  only  man,  so  far  as  I 


UNDERGROUND  RUMBLING  159 

know,  who  could  have  propped  up  that  falling 
house.  For  that  reason  I  am  glad.  But  I  am 
sorry  too,  for  li  was  a  patriot.  I  disagreed 
with  him,  but  he  may  have  been  right  when  he 
said,  in  defense  of  the  treaty  which  he  had 
made:  'Let. us  have  intercourse  with  foreign 
countries,  learn  their  drill  and  tactics,  and  let 
us  make  the  nation  united  as  one  family/  I 
do  not  think  that  he  could  have  succeeded, 
but—" 

There  was  a  stifled  cry  and  a  blow.  A  mo- 
ment later  a  sho  ji  opened,  and  Ekichi  came  in 
holding  in  one  hand  the  bleeding  head  of  the 
spy,  and  in  the  other  his  drawn  sword.  The 
boy  said  simply :    "  I  have  silenced  him." 

Kano  and  Ito  both  looked  at  the  boy.  He 
stood  there,  waiting  patiently  until  his  father 
should  address  him.  Ito,  however,  took  some 
paper  from  his  sleeve,  and  placed  it  upon  the 
woodwork  of  the  grooves,  motioning  Ekichi  to 
put  the  head  on  it.  The  boy  did  so,  and  Kano 
told  him  to  come  near  and  tell  him  what  had 
happened. 


i6o  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

"  I  have  watched  him  several  times,  as  you 
told  me  to,  when  he  was  trying  to  listen,  and 
once  when  he  was  looking  over  some  of  your 
papers.  Every  time  he  made  some  excuse,  but 
I  did  not  answer  him.  A  few  moments  ago,  I 
passed  into  that  room,  and  saw  his  form  crouch- 
ing before  the  sho  ji.  You  had  ordered  me  to 
silence  him,  and  I  did  so." 

Kano  said  a  few  words  in  praise,  and  bade 
him  go  to  sleep.     Ekichi  bowed  and  withdrew. 

Kano  went  out  of  the  room  and  in  a  few  mo- 
ments returned  with  Fujii.  The  old  man  looked 
grimly  at  the  head  as  he  took  it  up.  The  body 
was  removed,  and  the  bloodspots  cleaned.  It 
was  merely  an  incident  in  the  life  of  old  Japan. 


XVI 

THE   COURT  AROUSED 

THE  death  of  li  Naosuke  decided  Kano 
to  return  to  Kyoto  with  his  friends. 
Ito  and  Inouye,  as  he  said  grimly  "  to 
help  pull  the  ground  from  under  the  feet  of  the 
Court."  His  acquaintance  with  Karassu  Maru 
was  of  material  assistance  to  him.  This  kuge 
was  of  a  very  impulsive  temperament,  with  none 
of  that  self  control,  characteristic  of  the  samu- 
rai. Generous  to  a  fault,  he  was  implacable 
as  a  foe.  While  he  frightened  some  of  the 
more  timid  kuge  by  the  boldness  of  his  speech, 
he  attracted  others.  The  Court  mustered  the 
courage  to  summon  the  Shogun  to  Kyoto,  to 
answer  the  charge  of  misgovernment  brought 
^p^ainst  him  by  several  clans.  No  Shogun  had 
deigned  doing  homage  to  Tenshi  Sama  since 
1634.  The  humble  reply  from  the  Go  rojiu  was 
161 


i62  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

followed  by  another  command,  in  which  it  ap- 
peared plainly  that  Tenshi  Sama's  advisers 
would  not  entertain  a  thought  of  his  assuming 
the  government.     It  said: — 

*'  Since  the  barbarian  vessels  commenced  to 
visit  this  country,  the  barbarians  have  con- 
ducted themselves  in  an  insolent  manner,  with- 
out any  interference  on  the  part  of  the  Yedo 
officials.  The  consequence  has  been  that  the 
peace  of  the  empire  has  been  disturbed  and  the 
people  have  been  plunged  into  misery.  Tenshi 
Sama  was  profoundly  distressed  at  these  things, 
and  the  Go  rojiu  on  that  occasion  replied  that 
discord  had  arisen  among  the  people,  and  it  was 
therefore  impossible  to  raise  an  army  for  the 
expulsion  of  the  barbarians,  but  that  if  His 
Majesty  would  graciously  give  his  sister  in 
marriage  to  the  Shogun  that  then  the  court  and 
camp  would  be  reconciled,  the  samurai  would 
exert  themselves,  and  the  barbarians  would  be 
swept  away.  Thereupon  His  Majesty  good- 
naturedly  granted  the  request  and  permitted  the 
Princess  Kazu  to  go  down  to  Yedo.    Contrary 


THE  COURT  AROUSED  163 

to  all  expectations,  however,  traitorous  officials 
became  more  and  more  intimate  with  the  bar- 
barians and  treated  the  imperial  family  as  if 
they  were  nobody;  in  order  to  steal  a  day  of 
tranquillity  they  forgot  the  long  years  of  trouble 
to  follow,  and  were  close  upon  the  point  of  ask- 
ing the  barbarians  to  take  them  under  their 
jurisdiction.  The  nation  has  become  more  and 
more  turbulent.  Of  late,  therefore,  the  ronin 
of  the  western  provinces  have  assembled  in  a 
body  to  urge  the  Tenshi  Sama  to  ride  to  Ha- 
kone,  and,  after  punishing  the  traitorous  offi- 
cials, to  drive  out  the  barbarians.  The  two 
clans  of  Satsuma  and  Choshiu  have  pacified 
these  men  and  are  willing  to  lend  their  assist- 
ance to  the  court  and  camp  in  order  to  drive 
out  the  barbarians.  The  Shogun  must  proceed 
to  Kyoto  to  take  counsel  with  the  nobles  of  the 
court,  and  must  put  forth  all  his  strength,  must 
despatch  orders  to  the  clans  of  the  home  pro- 
vinces and  the  seven  circuits,  and,  speedily  per- 
forming the  exploit  of  expelling  the  barbarians, 
restore  tranquillity  to  the  empire.     On  the  one 


i64  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

hand,  he  must  appease  the  sacred  wrath  of 
Tenshi  Sama's  divine  ancestors,  and,  on  the 
other,  inaugurate  the  return  of  faithful  servants 
to  their  allegiance,  and  of  peace  and  prosperity 
to  the  people,  thus  giving  to  the  empire  the  im- 
movable security  of  Taisan."  '^^  (Ta  shan — 
Great  Mountain,  the  Sacred  mountain  of 
China.) 

The  effect  of  Kano's  visit  to  the  Gosho  is 
plainly  visible  in  this  document.  lyemochi,  the 
Shogun,  paid  homage  to  the  Tenshi  Sama  in 
April  1863,  and  the  same  year  released  the  Dai- 
miyo  from  their  compulsory  residence  at  Yedo. 
At  the  same  time  Kano  at  last  secured  the  long 
coveted  imperial  order  to  commence  the  expul- 
sion of  the  barbarians,  and  he  returned  to  Na- 
gato  in  high  glee. 

In  the  south-western  part  of  the  main  island 
of  Japan,  known  as  Hondo,  a  narrow  strait 
separates  it  from  the  island  of  Kiusiu.  This 
strait  is  named  after  the  city  of  Shimonoseki,''® 
situated  on  the  northern  shore,  in  Nagato.  This 
shore  is  composed  of  bold  bluffs,   formed  of 


m 

'       fl 

.»■  ^^ 

fei 

-25 

lilM'/l 

pii 

^  £Mi 

^Jy.'^i"    -'■ 

HgpffflL 

wM 

3H^''iM 

9    -■< 

\i  1 

THE  COURT  AROUSED  165 

solid  rock,  covered,  however,  with  abundant 
verdure  owing  to  ample  moisture  and  the  heat 
of  the  sun.  These  bluffs  control  the  strait 
which  forms  the  western  entrance  to  the  Inland 
Sea,  and  is  used  by  all  vessels  plying  between 
Japan  and  China  as  offering  a  safe  and  quick 
route.  It  was  here  that  the  Choshiu  clan  had 
reconstructed  its  fortifications,  and  supplied 
them  with  new  cannon.  The  clan  had  also 
purchased  at  great  expense  two  sailing  vessels 
and  a  steamer  and  was  thus,  as  the  Council 
thought,  well  equipped  to  expel  the  handful  of 
barbarians. 

In  the  beginning  of  July,  1863,  the  friends 
were  standing  in  the  garden  of  a  teahouse, 
whose  upper  story  overlooked  the  entrance  to 
the  strait,  when  an  attendant  appeared  and  in- 
formed them  that  a  barbarian  vessel  was  ap- 
proaching. The  party  went  up-stairs  and 
watched  the  ship,  as,  unable  to  stem  the  current, 
she  came  to  anchor.  "  She  is  going  to  stay 
there  all  night  "  said  Kano  grimly.  "  Well,  we 
don't  want  any  more  foreigners  nor  their  ves- 


i66  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

sels,  and  we  will  give  that  one  yonder  a  hint 
not  to  come  back  again."  He  went  out  around 
the  batteries  and  ordered  the  officers  to  open 
fire  as  soon  as  it  should  be  light  enough. 

There  was  grim  expectation  among  Cho- 
shiu's  samurai  at  the  prospect  of  an  early  battle. 
They  had  imbibed  the  dislike  of  Kano,  and  the 
cry  of  Sonno  Joi  had  excited  them.  Still,  they 
retired  to  rest  as  usual,  but  were  up  with  the 
first  dawn.  The  American  bark,  the  Pembroke, 
was  not  expecting  any  hostilities.  When  the 
tide  turned  in  the  morning,  the  captain  gave  or- 
ders to  hoist  the  anchor,  when  he  was  startled 
by  firing  and  a  moment  later  a  ball  went 
throug'h  one  of  his  sails.  He  had  the  American 
flag  hoisted,  but  it  produced  no  effect,  except 
that  more  batteries  opened  upon  her.  The  two 
sailing  vessels  and  the  steamer  appeared  to  be 
preparing  to  increase  her  danger,  but  the  sailors 
worked  with  a  will,  and  soon  had  her  under 
weigh.  The  marksmanship  of  the  Choshiu 
gunners,  however,  was  very  poor,  and  the  Pem- 
broke escaped. 


THE  COURT  AROUSED  167 

It  is  scarcely  credible  that  Choshiu  intended 
to  destroy  an  unarmed  vessel :  it  is  more  likely 
that  they  meant  the  firing  as  a  warning  to  keep 
away.  Kano  was  satisfied  at  the  effect  which 
he  thought  had  been  produced.  On  the  morn- 
ing of  the  1 6th,  about  ten  days  after  firing  upon 
the  Pembroke,  he  was  called  by  one  of  his  re- 
tainers, and  informed  that  a  steamer  was  com- 
ing toward  the  Strait  from  the  Inland  Sea. 
After  dressing  himself  hastily,  he  went  to  one 
of  the  bluffs  where  he  could  observe  and  at  the 
same  time  issue  orders.  He  soon  perceived 
that  it  was  a  war  vessel,  and  sent  Ekichi  down 
to  the  ships  at  anchor  under  the  bluff  to  instruct 
them  to  clear  for  action.  He  then  ordered  Ito 
and  Inouye  to  take  charge  of  two  of  the  bat- 
teries, and  to  open  fire  as  soon  as  possible.  The 
barbarian  ship,  however,  did  not  remain  in  the 
channel,  but  made  at  once  for  the  bluff,  where, 
since  the  guns  could  not  be  sufficiently  de- 
pressed, she  was  safe  from  the  batteries.  She 
immediately  engaged  Choshiu's  vessels,  and, 
although   the   samurai   were  anxious  to  fight 


i68  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

and  to  come  to  close  quarters,  they  could 
scarcely  inflict  any  damage  upon  their  oppo- 
nents, because  they  had  not  been  drilled  to  this 
sort  of  warfare.  Kano  was  furious  when  he 
saw  his  expensive  ships  destroyed,  and  he  was 
more  angry  still  when  Capt.  McDougal  of  the 
saucy  U.  S.  Sloop-of-war  Wyoming  by  a  few 
parting  shots  destroyed  one  of  the  batteries,  and 
then  steamed  away,  apparently  none  the  worse 
for  her  late  encounter.  It  did  not  improve  his 
temper,  when  the  breeze  carried  the  laughter  of 
some  of  the  barbarian  sailors  to  his  ears. 

\fter  the  Wyoming  had  steamed  away, 
Kr.no  sent  for  his  two  friends,  and  together 
they  discussed  the  event  of  that  morning. 

"  It  is  easy  to  understand,"  he  said,  "  why 
our  ships  suffered  defeat.  Our  samurai  can 
scarcely  be  expected  to  learn  to  handle  strange 
craft  in  so  short  a  time.  What  puzzles  me  is 
that  we  could  not  sink  her  with  our  batteries." 

"  Why,"  said  Ito,  *'  that  was  plain  enough. 
She  steamed  straight  under  us  and  for  the  ves- 
sels.    If  we  had  been  able  to  loosen  the  rock, 


THE  COURT  AROUSED  169 

we  might  have  sunk  her  by  letting  it  fall,  but  if 
we  had  depressed  our  guns,  the  shot  would 
have  fallen  out  of  them." 

"  Then  they  are  cowards ! "  Kano  cried, 
"  they  knew  that  we  could  not  hit  them  there, 
and  so  crept  under  shelter.  I  don't  call  that 
honorable  warfare." 

"  I  don't  see  that,"  said  Inouye  smiling.  "  It 
is  fair  in  war  to  take  every  advantage  over  an 
enemy;  besides,  it  was  decidedly  no  coward 
who  would  come  with  one  small  vessel  andiat- 
tack  three,  while  facing  the  guns  of  our  bat- 
teries. No!  We  lack  the  skill.  Suppose iwe 
put  armor  on  our  peasants  and  arm  them  with 
our  swords,  would  they  be  able  to  fight  as  well 
as  we,  who  are  trained  from  our  youth?  The 
biggest  and  most  powerful  peasant,  in  armor, 
would  not  be  a  match  for  Ekichi.  It  is  the 
same  thing  in  this  case.  We  have  the  weapons, 
but  we  do  not  know  how  to  use  them." 

"  We  fired  well  enough  when  she  was  in  the 
channel,"  objected  Ito. 

"  Yes,  but  you  confessed  yourself  that  you 


17©  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

could  not  depress  your  guns,  while  that  fellow 
raised  his  cannon  high  enough  to  bring  the 
whole  battery  about  my  ears.  I  don't  call  it 
unfair,  but  it  was  a  very  one-sided  affair.'' 


XVII 

A  CONFERENCE 

A  FEW  days  after  the  experience  gained 
in  the  conflict,  Kano  decided  to  go  to 
Kyoto.  He  announced  his  decision 
to  the  Council,  where  no  opposition  was  made. 
Indeed,  several  members,  Hattori  among  the 
number,  declared  that  they  too  would  go.  They 
felt  that  the  Clan  had  thrown  down  the  gaunt- 
let, and  that  there  must  be  victory  or  annihila- 
tion. There  had  been  a  steady  emigration  of 
the  young  samurai,  and  even  Ekichi  had  be- 
sought his  father  to  let  him  go.  It  was  decided 
that  all  should  be  recalled  and  ordered  to  report 
at  Choshiu's  yashiki  at  Kyoto. 

When   Kano,   accompanied  by  his   friends, 
and  escorted  by  a  corps  of  six  hundred  well- 
armed  samurai  arrived  at  the  Capital,  he  could 
171 


172  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

scarcely  credit  his  senses.  The  quiet  and  al- 
most solemn  city  had  changed  apparently  into 
a  garrison  town.  Everywhere  samurai  were 
met.  The  crests  of  Satsuma,  Choshiu,  Tosa, 
Hizen,  and  Kaga,  jostled  with  those  of  the  To- 
kugawa,  with  the  result  that  brawls  and  street 
fights  were  common,  and  peaceable  citizens 
scarcely  dared  leave  their  houses.  The  shout 
of  Sonno  Joi  was  heard  everywhere  and  at  all 
hours.     A  revolution  was  imminent. 

It  was  not  long  after  Kano  was  installed  in 
his  apartments  of  the  yashiki  when  an  attend- 
ant announced  a  visitor,  who  declined  giving 
his  name.  Receiving  directions  to  admit  him, 
a  samurai  in  ronin  dress,  that  is  without  crest 
and  his  face  concealed  by  a  cloth  entered.  After 
saluting,  the  visitor  discarded  his  disguise,  and 
Kano  recognized  the  features  of  Karassu  Maru. 

"  Well,  Mr.  Councillor,"  said  the  Kuge  after 
they  were  seated,  "  you  have  indeed  heeded  my 
advice  of  pulling  the  ground  from  under  the 
court;  you  have  produced  chaos,  my  friend. 
What  has  struck  Aidzu,  I  can  not  conceive. 


A  CONFERENCE  173 

Our  chairs  go  in  and  out  of  the  palace  gates 
and,  instead  of  being  stopped  and  turned  back, 
we  are  poHtely  saluted  by  the  guard.  There 
must  be  more  of  this,  and  I  believe  Tenshi  Sama 
will  order  the  Phoenix  Car,  and  promenade  in 
the  city.  But  how  do  you  propose  to  restore 
order  out  of  this  chaos  ?  " 

Kano  did  not  confide  enough  in  his  visitor  to 
disclose  his  plans.  He  replied :  "  Before  build- 
ing a  new  house,  my  lord,  it  is  best  to  clear 
away  the  debris,  especially  after  a  conflagra- 
tion. But,  as  your  lordship  knows,  I  have  been 
at  Nagato  for  some  time,  and  am  very  anxious 
to  know  what  has  happened.  I  shall  feel  much 
relieved  if  you  will  inform  me." 

"  I  do  not  know  how  it  came  to  pass,  but 
after  lyemochi's  visit  it  was  easier  for  the  pal- 
ace attendants  to  secure  passports,  and  finally 
they  were  no  longer  demanded.  Sanjo,  Iwa- 
kura,  and  myself,  went  in  and  out  as  we  pleased, 
and  I  met  a  great  many  ronin,  all  good  fellows. 
Sometimes  we  had  a  little  bout,  and  swords 
were  drawn.     Taken  altogether,  there  is  a  very 


174  ^  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

pleasant  change  in  our  condition,  and  I  only 
hope  it  will  last." 

Kano  saw  that  Karassu  Maru  would  not  help 
him  much  in  his  scheme.  When  his  visitor 
departed,  he  called  Inouye : 

"  Have  you  still  the  haori  which  Karassu 
Maru  lent  you  ?  " 

"  I  have,  my  lord." 

"  Very  well ;  I  have  mine.  Let  us  see  if 
they  will  carry  us  past  the  gates  of  the  Gosho." 

The  two  gentlemen  went  out.  Although 
they  met  numerous  parties  of  boisterous  samu- 
rai, they  were  not  molested,  since  the  crests 
they  wore  was  known  as  that  of  a  kuge.  When 
they  came  to  the  gate,  Kano  walked  boldly  in, 
followed  by  Inouye. 

"  Your  tablets,  please,  gentlemen,"  said  one 
of  the  guards,  bowing. 

"  How  now,  fellow,"  cried  Kano  haughtily, 
"  who  has  dared  instruct  you  to  address  gentle- 
men of  our  quality?  Take  his  name,"  he  said 
to  Inouye,  but  the  man  disappeared,  and  they 
passed  in. 


A  CONFERENCE  175 

Kano  remembered  the  way,  and,  arriving  at 
the  house  where  they  had  met  before,  he  in- 
quired for  Sanjo.  He  found,  however,  that 
this  was  the  residence  of  Iwakura,  and  re- 
quested to  be  announced.  After  waiting  a  few 
moments,  he  found  himself  in  the  presence  of 
the  man  who  was  one  of  the  chief  instruments 
in  the  re-organization  of  the  empire. 

"  I  am  glad  to  see  you,  Mr.  Councillor,"  said 
the  kuge,  ''  and  you  come  at  an  opportune  time. 
Some  of  us  who  are  interested  in  the  present 
movement,  were  going  to  meet  later  on.  But 
I  will  request  them  to  come  as  soon  as  possible." 
He  clapped  his  hands,  and  gave  some  directions 
to  the  kneeling  attendant.  Presently  a  hand- 
some screen  was  brought  in  and  placed  behind 
Kano;  then  he  heard  the  opening  of  the  sho  ji 
behind  the  screen,  and  surmised  that  the  meet- 
ing would  be  attended  by  a  person  of  so  exalted 
a  rank  as  to  be  invisible  to  him. 

Iwakura  entertained  his  visitors  in  that 
charming  manner,  peculiar  to  the  highbred 
Japanese.     It  appeared  only  a  few  minutes  to 


176  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

Kano,  when  norimono  began  to  arrive,  and  he 
and  his  friend  were  presented  to  the  possessors 
of  names,  famihar  to  every  Japanese,  high  or 
low.  Ichijo,  Nijo,  Higashi  Kuze,^^  all  his- 
toric names,  appeared.  At  last  a  norimono  ar- 
rived, and  Iwakura  himself  hastened  to  receive 
this  visitor,  who,  with  his  attendants  was  ush- 
ered into  the  room  behind.  The  other  kuge 
kept  up  their  conversation,  but  Kano  noticed 
from  the  terms  of  self-debasement,  and  the  fre- 
quent drawing  of  the  breath,  that  the  last  caller 
must  be,  indeed,  near  to  the  throne.  At  last 
Iwakura  reappeared,  and  took  his  seat. 

*'  My  lords,"  he  said,  "  we  have  the  unex- 
pected but  very  gratifying  pleasure  of  having 
as  visitor  the  man  who  really  started  the  move- 
ment which  led  to  such  surprising  results.  Mr. 
Kano  is  the  trusted  Councillor  of  our  friend 
Mori  of  Nagato,  and  this  gentleman,  Mr. 
Inouye,  he  tells  me,  is  his  right  hand.  He  has 
also  informed  me,  while  waiting  for  your  lord- 
ships to  arrive,  that  he  has  a  thousand  brave 
and  devoted  samurai  at  hand,  ready  to  do  His 


A  CONFERENCE  177 

Majesty's  bidding,  and  declares  himself  ready 
to  answer  any  question  it  may  please  your 
lordships  to  ask." 

Five  minutes  passed  in  performing  the  pros- 
trations incident  to  this  introduction,  and  Nijo, 
as  the  oldest  of  the  kuge  present,  spoke : — 

"  I  do  not  understand  quite,  Mr.  Councillor, 
why  the  peace  of  the  Gosho  should  be  inter- 
rupted. His  Lordship  Iwakura  tells  us  that 
you  are  the  cause,  and  I  doubt  not  that  you  have 
good  reasons.  At  the  same  time,  I  protest  that 
all  these  proceedings  are  highly  improper,  and 
that  there  is  no  precedent  for  them.  I  am  told 
that  the  barbarians  are  at  our  door.  Well,  so 
they  were  six  hundred  years  ago;®^  but  His 
Majesty,  as  in  duty  bound,  visited  the  shrine 
at  Ise,®^  and  implored  the  aid  of  the  divine  an- 
cestors. The  result  is  well-known.  But  the 
Gosho  was  not  disturbed.  To  guard  his  coun- 
try properly,  His  Majesty  needs  repose  and 
contemplation.  We  like  it  not,  Mr.  Councillor, 
that  his  sacred  presence  should  be  disturbed." 

Kano  and  Inouye  bowed  low,  and  were  silent. 


178  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

After  some  moments  of  decorous  silence,  the 
kuge  next  in  years  spoke: — 

"  I  agree  with  my  lord  Nijo.  Why  does  not 
the  Shogun  expel  the  barbarians,  as  is  his  duty  ? 
The  Court  has  ordered  him  to  do  so,  and  he  has 
replied  that  he  will  do  it  as  soon  as  the  neces- 
sary preparations  are  made.  So  that  matter  is 
settled,  it  seems  to  me.  I  do  not  see  what 
Mori,  Shimadzu,  and  other  captains  have  to  do 
with  it.  His  Majesty  issues  his  commands  to 
the  Shogun  who  executes  them  reverently. 
These  proceedings  are  highly  improper,  as  my 
Lord  Nijo  said.  If  Mori  desires  any  favor 
from  the  Fount  of  All  Honor,  let  him  apply  to 
lyemochi,  and  when  his  request,  properly  en- 
dorsed, reaches  us  through  the  proper  channel, 
it  will  be  considered  and  answered  in  due  time." 

It  was  now  San  jo's  turn.  "  I  have  listened, 
my  lords,  with  profound  satisfaction  to  the  les- 
sons drawn  from  the  ripe  experience  of  my 
seniors.  But  I  submit  that  our  visitors  be 
heard,  since,  having  the  misfortune  to  be  mere 
soldiers,  they  may  not  be  able  to  appreciate  to 


A  CONFERENCE  179 

the  full  extent  the  wisdom  concentrated  within 
the  Council  of  Kuge." 

At  this  appeal  to  their  forbearance,  the  kuge 
bowed,  and  Kano,  seizing  his  fan,  began  in  a 
low  but  distinct  voice : — 

"  I  feel  deeply,  my  lords,  my  own  unworthi- 
ness,  and  appreciate  the  honor  of  being  ad-, 
mitted  to  this  august  assembly."  Here  he  pros- 
trated himself,  and  remained  fully  three  min- 
utes, his  head  resting  upon  his  outstretched 
hands.  He  then  recovered  his  position,  and 
continued : — 

**  Only  a  few  years  ago  the  country  of  the 
gods  was  at  peace,  thanks  to  Tenshi  Sama  and 
his  intercession  with  the  divine  ancestors,  and 
the  repose  of  the  Son  of  Heaven  was  undis- 
turbed. Suddenly  black  ships  appeared  near 
the  capital  of  the  Tokugawa,  and,  being  or- 
dered to  withdraw,  refused  to  obey  this  rea- 
sonable behest.  What  did  Tokugawa  do? 
Smite  the  disobedient  barbarians  and  hurl  them 
back  to  their  own  desolate  country?  No! 
Tokugawa  zvas  afraid.    The  strangers  departed 


i8o  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

but  returned  with  reinforcements  the  next  year. 
There  had  been  ample  time  to  call  upon  the 
clans  to  prepare  for  their  visit,  but  Tokugawa 
was  afraid.  The  Go  rojiu  pretended  to  be  un- 
prepared, and  conceded  all  that  the  barbarians 
saw  fit  to  ask.  It  was  not  much,  but  it  was 
only  the  beginning  of  their  demands.  Four 
years  later  they  asked  more  They  wanted 
land  and  the  Tokugawa  sold  what  was  not 
his  to  sell.  It  was  only  a  few  tsubo,^^  in  a 
poor  fishing  village,  but  it  was  soil  of  the  coun- 
try of  the  gods,  part  of  the  inheritance  of  the 
Son  of  Heaven.  What  did  the  divine  ances- 
tors say  about  this  alienation  of  their  sacred 
soil?  My  lords,  you  lay  the  blame  of  the  dis- 
turbance of  the  sacred  bosom  upon  me.  I  and 
my  clan  are  ready  to  expiate  our  sin,  if  by  doing 
so  we  can  restore  peace  to  the  Light  of  our  Day, 
to  Tenshi  Sama.  But  that  peace  can  be  restored 
only  by  placating  His  Majesty's  ancestors, 
when  they  receive  back  their  own.  '* 

Unconsciously,  for  Kano  was  not  acting  but 
meant  every  word  he  said,  he  stopped  and  al- 


A  CONFERENCE  i8i 

lowed  time  for  his  words  to  sink  into  their 
breasts.  No  one  lost  his  decorum,  still,  a  move- 
ment of  the  fan,  or  a  readjustment  of  the  haori, 
bertayed  the  uneasiness  of  the  kuge. 

Kano  resumed  suddenly,  with  a  slightly  ele- 
vated voice : 

"  Aye,  the  divine  ancestors  must  be  placated, 
peace  must  be  restored  within  the  sacred  walls 
of  the  Gosho,  but  the  barbarians  must  be  ex- 
pelled before  it  can  be  accomplished.  Hark 
ye !  my  lords.  Myriads  of  samurai  have  come 
to  this  capital,  and  there  is  but  one  shout: 
Sonno-Joi!  Revere  the  Emperor!  Expel  the 
foreigners !  The  breeze  from  the  ocean  gently 
fans  our  cheeks,  so  long  as  the  gods  look  plac- 
idly down,  while  we,  their  humble  servants, 
pay  them  our  dues  in  respectful  homage.  But 
sometimes  we  fail  in  our  duty.  The  breeze 
turns  into  a  wind,  the  wind  into  a  tai-fu,®^  and 
it  sweeps  all  before  it,  the  hovel  of  the  laborer 
and  the  roof  of  the  temple.  What  mortal  can 
bid  it  refrain?  The  Yamato  Damashii  is  the 
lovable  zephyr  of  our  country,  but  the  presence 


i82  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

of  these  insolent  barbarians  has  converted  it 
into  a  mighty  wind.  Hark  ye,  my  lords,  do 
you  hear  it  swell?  Sonno  Joi !  It  is  turning 
into  a  tai-fu  now  !  " 

Assuming  the  plaintive  and  appealing  voice 
to  which  the  language  lends  itself  so  well,  Kano 
continued  as  if  in  self-commune : — 

"  We  heed  it  not.  The  storm  centres  in  our 
beloved  land  where  the  sun  rises,  but  there  is 
no  rift  in  the  clouded  sky.  The  sun  smiles 
upon  the  myriads  of  ships,  cleaving  the  blue 
waters,  and  hurrying  to  the  shores  of  our  land. 
It  is  one  long  procession.  Their  spies  have 
told  the  barbarians  in  their  inhospitable  regions 
of  the  one  country  where  the  gods  love  to  dwell. 
From  tens  of  rude,  insolent  men,  they  have  in- 
creased to  hundreds;  they  are  now  thousands 
and  will  soon  be  myriads.  Tokugawa  is  no 
longer  a  vassal  of  Tenshi  Sama,  he  is  a  servant 
to  men  scarce  better  than  brutes.  Hyogo  and 
Osake,  are  in  their  possession.  The  two  roads 
to  the  sacred  capital  are  crowded  with  them. 
Ye  gods!    will  ye  not   at  least  preserve  the 


A  CONFERENCE  183 

Gosho  and  your  cliild  ?  They  press  against  the 
wall,  it  gives  way.  Where  is  the  peace  and 
contemplation  of  the  sacred  enclosure  now !  " 

His  sighing  voice  melted  into  the  silence, 
when  in  a  strident  tone  that  made  them  start,  he 
concluded : — 

"  No !  Sonno  Joi  roars  out  of  a  myriad 
throats.  Myriads  of  brawny  hands  clasp  the 
swords  of  Japan.  Tenshi  Sama  has  spoken 
through  his  brave  miya  and  kuge.  Clan  after 
clan  marches  on,  sun  of  victory  for  Yamato 
Damashii  has  come  forth  from  behind  the 
clouds  and  inspired  Dai  Nippon's  sons.  The 
Tokugawa  has  paid  the  penalty  of  treason ;  the 
barbarians  have  fled  before  the  edge  of  the 
Soul  of  Samurai.  Peace  is  restored  and  flow- 
ers innumerable  and  of  brilliant  colors  delight 
the  eye.  After  the  tempest  calm.  Not  that 
treacherous,  oppressive  air,  forerunner  of  dis- 
aster. But  the  bright  atmosphere  which  suc- 
ceeds the  storm  as  surely  as  prosperous  peace 
will  follow  the  tempest  raging  now,  and  which 
is  the  punishment  for  our  neglect  of  duty." 


XVIII 

FLIGHT 

SOLEMN  was  the  scene,  after  Kano  had 
concluded  his  address.     He  himself  was 
prostrate  once  more,  and  remained  in 
that  position  for  more  than  five  minutes,  while 
not  even  the  rustling  of  a  silk  hakama  disturbed 
the  silence.     They  sat  like  men  of  wax,  im- 
movable and  serene.     There  was  a  rustling  of 
silk  behind  the  screen,  it  was  removed,  and  a 
gentleman  on  whose  haori  appeared  the  im- 
perial crest  entered.    All  prostrated  themselves, 
and  he  answered  with  a  dignified  bow.     One  of 
his  attendants  brought  a  cushion,  and  when  he 
had  squatted  down,  he  said: 
"  Rise,  Mr.  Councillor." 
Kano  and  Inouye  obeyed. 
"  We  have  heard  your  statement  and  we  ap- 
prove of  Mori's  loyalty  as  expressed  by  you. 
184 


FLIGHT  185 

Your  report  will  receive  our  early  attention  and 
will  be  submitted  to  the  proper  authority.  Fear 
not,  son  of  Nagato,  Tenshi  Sama  and  our  an- 
cestors are  keeping  guard.  Now  go!  You 
will  receive  our  orders.  Tomomi,®^  see  to  it 
that  these  gentlemen  are  refreshed.  He  bowed 
slightly  and  left  the  room.  The  other  kuge 
followed  as  if  they  were  glad  to  get  away,  and 
only  Sanjo  and  Iwakura  remained. 

The  latter  ordered  refreshments,  and  when 
they  were  brought,  said :  "Mr.  Kano,  I,  and  I 
suppose  my  lord  Sanjo,  are  highly  pleased.  We 
have  been  in  the  minority,  and  have  been  in 
grave  danger  of  our  lives.  But  you  have  con- 
verted the  miya  nearest  to  the  throne,  and 
whatever  happens,  he  is  beyond  danger,  and  a 
most  powerful  ally.  Still,  our  council  is  large; 
and  if  Tokugawa  replaces  the  present  com- 
mandant by  one  who  will  make  his  authority 
felt,  we  shall  be  just  where  we  were  before." 

"  My  lords,  may  I  speak  freely  ?  I  do  not 
ask  safety  for  myself.  My  life  is  worthless, 
but  my  cause  and  my  clan  are  dear  to  me. 


i86  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

Promise  me  that  if  I  exceed  the  Hmits  of  pro- 
priety, or  if  what  I  say  appears  to  you  as  high 
treason,  you  will  permit  me  to  let  me  expiate 
my  transgression  alone,  and  that  it  shall  never 
go  beyond  these  walls.  My  young  friend  will 
share  my  doom,  so  that  the  secret  will  remain 
locked  up  between  you." 

Both  Iwakura  and  San  jo  bowed  assent. 

Kano  after  thanking  them,  said  : — ''  Imperial 
orders  are  issued  over  His  Majesty's  sign  man- 
ual, and  the  tenor  of  those  orders  depends  natu- 
rally upon  the  sympathy  of  the  kuge  in  charge. 
Could  not  a  change  be  effected  by  which  it  was 
placed  within  the  hands  of  one  favorable  to  the 
cause  of  Japan  ?  " 

Iwakura  looked  at  Sanjo  and  shook  his  head. 
"  Impossible,"  he  said.  '*  The  sign  manual  is 
held  for  life  by  one  appointed  by  Tenshi  Sama 
upon  the  request  of  a  majority  of  the  council. 
No,"  he  repeated,  ''  that  can  not  be  done." 

"  In  that  case,"  suggested  Inouye,  speaking 
before  Kano  could  commit  himself,  can  not  his 
Majesty  be  induced  to  ride  to  Hakone  and  drive 


FLIGHT  187 

the  foreigners  into  the  ocean.  This  would  call 
forth  such  a  host  as  Dai  Nippon  has  never  seen. 
There  would  be  no  danger,  no  risk  even,  for  I 
am  sure  that  the  barbarians  would  not  await  the 
approach  of  such  an  army.  They  would  take 
ship  and  depart,  with  the  conviction  that  Dai 
Nippon  was  opposed  to  their  presence." 

"  That  might  be  done,"  said  Sanjo,  approv- 
ingly. "  Send  me  an  official  letter  signed  with 
the  seal  of  your  clan  and  containing  that  re- 
quest, and  I  shall  submit  it  to  the  Council.  But 
do  it  at  once,  and  while  the  impression  made  by 
Mr.  Kano  is  vivid.     Let  there  be  no  delay." 

"  If  your  lordships  will  order  one  of  your 
servants  to  go  with  us,  the  letter  shall  be  writ- 
ten at  once,"  replied  Kano,  preparing  to  depart. 
As  they  were  leaving,  a  gentleman  approached 
followed  by  a  page.  "  Are  these  the  gentlemen 
from  Nagato?"  he  inquired.  Being  assured 
of  their  identity,  he  took  a  long  package  from 
the  page  and  severing  a  cord,  presented  one  to 
Kano  and  one  to  Inouye.  "  His  Imperial  High- 
ness Prince  Arisugawa  bids  you  accept  these  as 


i88  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

a  token  of  his  good  will,"  he  said.  Both  pros- 
trated themselves  and  Ufted  the  present  to  their 
forehead.  When  they  arrived  home,  they  found 
each  a  costly  sword. 

The  letter  was  written  and  submitted  to  the 
Council.  Kano's  address  must  have  made  a 
deep  impression,  for  he  was  informed  in  a  pri- 
vate communication  from  San  jo  that  his  sug- 
gestion had  been  adopted,  and  orders  had  been 
issued  to  make  the  necessary  preparations.  At 
this  time  the  fate  of  the  foreigners  in  Japan 
hung  by  a  thread. 

Of  all  the  clans  of  the  Tokugawa  family, — 
lyeyasu  had  endowed  his  sons  with  ample  es- 
tates,— all  but  Aidzu  seemed  as  if  stricken  with 
palsy  at  the  storm  raging  about  them.  But 
Aidzu,  in  its  mountain  home,  had  preserved  its 
manhood,  and  despatched  to  Kyoto  a  man  of 
penetration  and  dauntless  courage.  Shortly 
after  taking  command,  the  guards  at  the  palace 
gates  were  quadrupled,  and  all  ingress  and 
egress  prohibited,  except  under  a  most  severe 


FLIGHT  189 

system  of  passports,  obtained  from  the  com- 
mandant himself. 

On  the  30th  of  September,  1863,  Kano  was 
sitting  in  his  room  overlooking  the  accounts  of 
the  clan,  when  Ito  and  Inouye  entered  hur- 
riedly. There  was  no  diminution  of  the  saluta- 
tions, and  both  waited  until  the  Councillor 
spoke.  Kano,  however,  saw  at  once  that  some- 
thing important  had  occurred,  and  he  simply  re- 
quested them  to  speak. 

"  Your  lordship,"  said  Ito,  "  there  is  some- 
thing in  the  air.  The  commandant  of  the  cas- 
tle has  issued  orders  to  the  people  to  close  their 
houses  and  keep  within,  on  penalty  of  being  cut 
down.  Armed  patrols  are  in  every  street,  and 
strong  bodies  of  Aidzu  men  have  taken  up  posi- 
tions near  the  palace."  At  this  moment  an  offi- 
cer of  the  guard  at  the  gate  entered,  and  beck- 
oned to  Kano,  who  rose  angrily  and  demanded 
if  he  had  forgotten  his  manners.  His  explana- 
tion, however,  seemed  to  satisfy  the  Councillor, 
for  he  said :  All  right,  and  hurried  out.     Pres- 


I90  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

ently  he  returned  accompanied  by  seven  gentle- 
men, among  whom  Ito  and  Inouye  recognized 
Sanjo  and  Iwakura. 

Rigidly  observant  of  the  salutations  the  com- 
pany was  at  last  seated,  when  Karassu  Maru 
remarked : 

"  Mr.  Councillor,  I  hope  Mori's  larder  is  well 
supplied,  for  I  am  afraid  you  are  going  to  have 
us  as  your  guests  for  some  time." 

Kano  bowed  and  calling  a  servant  ordered 
dinner  to  be  prepared,  when  Sanjo  spoke. 

"  My  lord  Karassu  Maru  chooses  an  odd 
time  for  pleasantry,  but  I  am  afraid,  Mr.  Coun- 
cillor, that  there  is  more  truth  in  what  he  says 
than  can  be  agreeable  to  you  or  us.  The  Coun- 
cil has  honored  myself  and  the  gentlemen  with 
me,  with  a  decree  of  banishment." 

Perturbed  as  he  was,  Kano  bowed,  and  said 
simply: — I  hope  that  it  may  please  your  lord- 
ships to  accept  the  hospitality  of  Mori  such  as 
it  is,  but  which  is  freely  offered.  Permit  me  to 
look  after  the  safety  of  your  lordships. 


FLIGHT  191 

He  went  to  the  quarters  of  the  commandant. 
"  Have  all  the  men  under  arms,  and  prepare  to 
defend  the  gates.  See  that  no  man  bearing  the 
Tokugawa  crest  enters  upon  your  life.  Admit 
all  stragglers,  but  no  one  is  permitted  to  leave 
the  yashiki  except  on  written  order  over  my 
seal.  See  that  the  arms  and  equipments  are  in 
proper  order,  for  at  five  o'clock  we  march.  Any 
disobedience  will  be  punished  most  severely.  Is 
this  understood?  " 

"  It  is." 

''  Very  well.     Send  for  Mr.  Hattori." 

"  He  is  in  my  room  now." 

Kano  entered.  '*  Hattori,"  he  said,  ''  we 
have  received  a  severe  check,  but  there  is 
no  time  to  explain.  Ride  for  your  life  to  Na- 
gato,  and  inform  Mori  that  seven  kuge  have 
been  banished,  and  will  accept  his  hospitality. 
Do  not  let  him  entertain  the  idea  of  changes  in 
the  rooms  of  the  palace,  but  tell  him  that  we 
shall  be  there  almost  as  soon  as  you.  As  you 
pass  by,  engage  rooms  in  the  usual  temples." 


192  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

Hattori  at  once  ordered  a  horse.  Satisfied 
that  there  would  be  no  delay,  Kano  sent  for 
Ekichi : 

"  Dress  as  a  boy  of  the  common  people,"  he 
said.  "  In  a  few  minutes  Mr.  Fujii  will  give 
you  a  basket  of  eggs,  and  tell  you  their  price. 
Then  go  slowly  to  the  castle;  notice  closely 
everything  you  see,  and  report  to  me.  Try  to 
sell  your  eggs  to  the  soldiers  of  the  guard,  but 
be  careful  that  they  do  not  suspect  you.  Be 
back  by  about  four." 

The  boy  was  ready  in  a  few  minutes,  and  the 
Councillor  himself  saw  him  through  the  gate 
and  gave  him  the  pass  word.  He  then  returned 
to  his  guests,  and  informed  them  that  they 
would  leave  for  Choshiu  at  five. 

While  they  were  eating  their  dinner,  Ka- 
rassu  Maru  entertained  the  company,  this  was 
the  time  for  relaxation,  and  his  remarks  elic- 
ited not  unfrequently  peals  of  laughter. 

"  I  think  that  Honami  is  to  blame  for  the 
whole  thing.  He  came  to  me  this  morning, 
and  said : — 


FLIGHT  193 

"  '  What  do  you  think  ?  I  am  going  to  buy- 
some  rabbits.' 

"  It  did  not  interest  me  very  much,  but  for 
the  sake  of  poHteness,  I  asked :    '  where  ?  ' 

"  *  Oh ! '  he  said,  *  I  have  seen  some  beauties 
in  Karassu  Maru  cho.'  ^^ 

''  I  thought  that  he  was  indulging  in  person- 
aHties,  and  said: 

''  *  You  don't  take  me  for  a  rabbit-warren  do 
you?  ' 

"  '  You?     No;  I  wish  you  were.'  " 

Shouts  of  laughter  greeted  this  sally,  and  the 
speaker  laughed  as  heartily  as  the  others. 
"  Well,"  he  continued,  *'  I  grew  tired  of  his 
interesting  conversation,  and  remarked  that  the 
rabbits  might  be  waiting  for  him.  This  sug- 
gestion seemed  to  strike  him,  for  away  he 
trotted. 

"  He  was  not  gone  long  before  he  came  back 
in  a  great  temper,  and  begged  me  to  go  with 
him  to  the  gate,  because  they  would  not  let  him 
pass.  He  had  told  the  guard,  he  said,  that  he 
had  a  very  important  appointment,  but  they 


194  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

would  not  listen  to  reason."  There  was  a  dan- 
gerous glitter  in  Karassu  Maru's  eye,  as  he 
continued :  ''I  thought  that  the  guard  might 
have  taken  liberties  with  a  kuge,  and  was  go- 
ing to  give  him  a  lesson  in  politeness.  But 
when  we  came  to  the  gate,  an  officer  stepped  out 
and  said :  *  Pardon  me,  my  lord,  but  I  am  under 
orders  to  let  no  one  pass.  The  Council  is  in 
session  and  your  lordship  will  soon  know  the 
reason.  I  am  compelled  to  escort  you  to  your 
house.'  The  fellow  was  serious  enough,  and 
under  guard  of  a  dozen  men  I  returned,  Hon- 
ami  in  his  chair  asking  constantly  about  his 
rabbits.     I  had  no  stomach  for  them  then." 


XIX 

BATTLE   AND  DEFEAT 

IT  was  a  sullen  procession  which  filed  out  of 
Choshiu's  yashiki  on  that  30th  of  Sep- 
tember, and  it  was  well  for  the  Tokugawa 
that  no  armed  opposition  was  offered  to  them. 
Twelve  hundred  deeply  insulted  samurai  could 
make  sad  havoc  among  any  force,  and  these 
men  hoped  for  the  fray.  They  had  marched 
in  close  ranks  with  seven  norimono,  well 
guarded  between  them.  Kano  was  on  horse- 
back and  had  assumed  command.  He,  too,  had 
thought  of  the  possibility  of  a  conflict;  but 
Ekichi  had  discovered  that  Satsuma  had  also 
been  expelled,  and  that  Choshiu  would  have  to 
face  the  united  power  of  Takugawa.  Loyalty 
to  his  clan,  and  the  responsibility  for  the  safety 
195 


196  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

of  the  kuge  imposed  self-restraint;  but  they 
did  not  prevent  him  from  being  exasperated. 

Past  Fushimi  ^^  they  marched,  and  on  to 
Osaka  where  they  remained  over  night.  The 
next  morning  they  stopped  at  Hyogo;  it  was 
eight  days  after  they  had  left  Kyoto  when  they 
were  within  their  own  province,  and  shortly 
after  Mori  in  his  state  dress  received  the  highly 
honored  guests,  and  bade  them  make  them- 
selves at  home. 

Kano  heard  that  Sawa  had  disappeared. 
That  was  well.  Choshiu's  samurai  might  not 
have  liked  to  see  the  Tokugawa  crest  among 
them,  and  the  blood  of  such  a  poor  worthless 
creature,  could  not  further  the  cause.  But 
Choshiu  thirsted  for  vengeance,  and  drilling 
went  on  from  morning  till  night.  Nagato  was 
an  armed  camp. 

Thus  passed  the  winter  and  spring  of  the 
year  1864.  Kano  heard  that  the  number  of 
ronin  multiplied  at  a  frightful  rate,  and  that 
many  were  congregating  in  the  suburbs  of 
Kyoto.      Several   young   samurai   applied   for 


BATTLE  AND  DEFEAT  197 

leave  of  absence,  and,  when  they  received  a  re- 
fusal, sent  in  their  resignations  and  disap- 
peared. 

The  men  were  exasperated.  On  the  4th  of 
August  a  courier  from  Kyoto  brought  news 
which  caused  Kane  to  call  an  extra  meeting  of 
the  Council.  When  they  had  come  together, 
Kano  informed  them  that  in  the  beginning  of 
July  a  body  of  ronin  had  petitioned  Tenshi 
Sama  to  remove  the  decree  of  arrest  from  Mori, 
and  to  recall  the  seven  kuge  and  restore  them 
to  honor;  but  the  Council  of  the  Gosho,  now 
wholly  under  the  influence  of  Aidzu  had  not 
even  vouchsafed  a  reply.  Several  hundred 
Choshiu  men  had  joined  the  ronin,  and  were 
preparing  to  march  upon  Aidzu. 

This  was  serious  news.  What  if  Aidzu,  in 
triumph  at  its  success,  should  secure  a  decree  of 
Choteki  ®®  against  Mori  from  the  servile  court. 
That  must  be  prevented  at  any  cost!  Kano 
and  Hattori  were  commissioned  to  proceed  in 
all  haste  to  Kyoto,  and  to  restrain  their  clans- 
men.    They  arrived  at  the  capital  on  the  15th, 


198  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

and,  appealing  to  the  loyalty  of  their  men,  suc- 
ceeded in  bringing  them  back  under  Choshiu's 
banner. 

Aidzu  did  not  appreciate  this  self-control. 
On  the  19th  a  Court  messenger  delivered  a 
notification  at  the  yashiki  that  Mori  was  to  be 
punished  for  contumacy,  and  that  Tokugawa 
Keiki  ®^  would  command  the  loyal  army  com- 
missioned to  enforce  the  Court's  order. 

Kano  and  Hattori  deliberated  long  and  ear- 
nestly. There  was  not  much  choice.  It  was 
either  to  submit  to  punishment,  which  would 
strike  their  innocent  lord  the  hardest  of  all,  or 
trust  to  the  spirit  of  unrest  and  leave  the  de- 
cision to  the  sword.  The  latter  alternative  was 
chosen,  and  Kano  prepared  a  proclamation.  He 
demonstrated  the  justice  of  his  cause  and  men- 
tioned the  crimes  committed  by  the  Tokugawa 
since  the  arrival  of  Perry;  he  called  upon  the 
samurai  of  Japan  to  aid  him  in  punishing 
Aidzu,  who  was  desecrating  the  private  grounds 
of  Tenshi  Sama,  and  implored  the  pardon  of 


BATTLE  AND  DEFEAT  199 

the  Son  of  Heaven  "  for  creating  a  disturbance 
so  near  the  wheels  of  the  Chariot/' 

The  number  of  Choshiu  men  had  increased 
to  1300.  Kano  had  divided  his  men  in  three 
divisions,  and,  at  dawn  of  the  20th  of  August, 
marched  to  the  attack.  His  intention  was  to 
surround  the  flower  garden  of  the  palace  where 
Aidzu's  troops  were  encamped.  They  were 
opposed  by  the  samurai  of  Aidzu  who  had  been 
reenforced  by  those  of  Echizen,  Kuwana,  Hi- 
kone,  and  other  Tokugawa  clans.  There  were 
some  cannon  and  muskets;  but  most  of  the 
men  were  in  armor,  and  trusted  to  the  keen 
native  sword.  With  terrible  odds  against 
them,  and  no  clan  coming  to  their  assistance, 
Choshiu  maintained  the  fight  for  two  days.  A 
native  historian  states  that  811  streets,  18  pal- 
aces, 44  large  yashiki,  630  small  yashiki,  112 
Buddhist  temples,  and  27,000  houses  were  de- 
stroyed. The  same  historian  says :  "  The  city, 
surrounded  by  a  ninefold  circle  of  flowers,  en- 
tirely disappeared  in  one  morning  in  the  smoke 


ioo  A  BOY  OP  OLD  JAPAN 

of  the  flames  of  a  war  fire.  The  Blossom  Capi- 
tal became  a  scorched  desert."  The  end  was 
such  as  might  have  been  expected.  The  Cho- 
shiu  men  were  utterly  defeated.  Thirty-seven 
men  were  taken  prisoner  and  beheaded  in 
prison.  Kano  died  in  battle,  and  his  body  was 
probably  cremated,  for  it  was  not  found. 

When  the  fugitives  began  to  arrive  in  Na- 
gato,  there  was  almost  a  panic  among  the 
samurai.  Ito  and  Inouye,  now  recognized  as 
leaders,  restored  quiet.  It  was  not  the  defeat 
which  had  the  effect  of  frightening  men  for 
whom  pain  nor  death  has  any  terror:  it  was 
the  term  chotcki,  which  rendered  their  arm 
nerveless.  It  was  only  when  Inouye  proved  to 
them  that  it  was  Aidzu  and  not  Tenshi  Sama 
who  had  inflicted  this  disgrace  upon  them  that 
their  courage  returned  together  with  their  self- 
control. 

The  clan  would  soon  stand  in  need  of  it.  By 
Kano's  order  they  had  continued  to  fire  upon 
vessels  entering  the  Strait  of  Shimonoseki.' 
They  had  Tenshi  Sama's  mandate  to  do  so,  and 


BATTLE  AND  DEFEAT  201 

it  had  not  been  revoked.  On  the  5th  of  Sep- 
tember a  fleet  of  powerful  vessels  appeared,  and 
bombarded  Choshiu's  forts.  The  men  stood  to 
their  guns  like  heroes,  but  again  the  odds  were 
against  them.  The  batteries  were  blown  about 
their  ears,  and  when  landing  parties  attacked 
the  forts,  individual  daring  backed  by  swords, 
could  not  stand  before  the  withering  fire  of 
trained  troops.  The  clan  despatched  Ito  and 
Inouye  to  make  peace,  and  the  terms  hard  as 
they  were,  were  accepted. 

It  was  two  days  after  the  bombardment,  and 
a  meeting  of  the  Council  had  been  called  in  the 
great  hall  of  the  castle.  Ito  and  Inouye,  both 
Councillors  now,  were  present.  After  all  were 
seated,  Ito  opened  the  meeting. 

"  Gentlemen,"  he  said,  "  there  is  little  use  in 
mourning  for  losses,  since  it  will  not  repair 
them.  But  losses  may  be  turned  into  an  ad- 
vantage, if  we  profit  by  the  lessons  we  may  de- 
rive from  them. 

"  The  foreign  fleet  which  attacked  us  had 
such  heavy  metal,  that  our  guns  and  gunners 


202  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

could  not  stand  before  it.  It  was  a  hail  storm 
of  iron  and  we  went  down  before  the  blast. 
But  when  I  saw  that  the  barbarians  were  land- 
ing men,  I  thought  that  we  were  going  to  have 
our  turn.  They  were  but  a  handful,  those  bar- 
barians, and  man  for  man,  our  samurai  would 
have  made  short  work  of  them.  But  we  could 
not  get  near  them.  They  moved  as  one  man 
and  in  the  thickest  of  the  fight  a  word  of  com- 
mand was  obeyed  as  if  it  was  a  machine  instead 
of  a  body  of  men.  It  was  their  discipline  and 
drill  that  defeated  us,  gentlemen,  and  we  must 
acquire  that  same  order  and  skill. 

"  We  have  met  two  foes,  and  twice  we  have 
been  defeated.  The  barbarians  will  not  molest 
us  so  long  as  we  do  not  molest  them,  and,  for 
the  present  at  least,  we  shall  leave  that  to  other 
clans  who  may  wish  to  pay  for  some  experi- 
ence. We  stand  face  to  face  with  another  foe, 
and  we  are  fighting  for  our  very  existence. 
Tokugawa  would  have  us  Choteki,  gentlemen, 
and  we  must  turn  the  tables  upon  them.  We 
can  do  it,  never  fear!     But  first  we  must  learr^ 


BATTLE  AND  DEFEAT  203 

the  drill  and  tactics  from  the  barbarians  that 
we  may  give  Aidzu  a  surprise  as  the  foreigners 
surprised  us.  For  that  purpose  we  must  en- 
gage instructors  and  purchase  arms.  I  now 
propose  that  Mr.  Inouye  be  appointed  with  full 
authority  to  act  in  this  matter,  and  that  the 
treasurer  of  the  clan  furnish  him  with  money." 

''  But,"  objected  one  of  the  older  members, 
**  the  barbarian  instructors  will  have  to  live 
among  us ;  will  they  be  safe  ?  We  do  not  want 
any  more  trouble  with  them  now." 

'*  Your  lordship  speaks  well.  We  do  not 
want  any  more  trouble  with  them  now.  The 
next  time  we  have  trouble  with  them,  it  will  not 
be  we  who  pay  the  bills.  They  will  be  as  safe 
here  as  in  their  own  homes.  Our  samurai  shall 
know  why  they  are  here.  They  shall  know 
that  we  must  dissemble;  pretend  that  we  are 
pleased  with  our  defeat,  and  that  we  love  the 
men  who  invaded  our  soil.  But  this  dissem- 
bling will  not  last  forever,  and  a  time  shall  come 
when  this  defeat  is  wiped  out.  May  we  live  to 
see  it!  " 


204  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

The  order  was  then  passed  and  Ito  resumed : 
"  The  next  thing  that  must  be  done  is  to  come 
to  an  understanding  with  Satsuma  and  the 
other  Southern  clans.  Yes,  I  know,  gentle- 
men, the  dish  is  not  palatable,  but  there  is  noth- 
ing for  it  but  to  eat  it."  A  feud  existed 
between  Satsuma  and  Choshiu  and  to  the 
older  Councillors  this  advice  was  extremely  re- 
pugnant. "  We  have  no  choice.  Choshiu 
alone  can  not  reduce  the  united  Tokugawa 
Clans,  and  Tokugawa  must  be  deposed  unless 
we  wish  to  see  the  barbarian  our  master. 
Satsuma,  after  all,  is  of  our  blood,  and  has  the 
same  interests.  Tosa  too,  must  join.  I  pro- 
pose then  that  I  undertake  this  disagreeable 
work;  somebody  must  do  it,  and  I  do  not  sup- 
pose that  any  one  cares  for  the  honor." 

There  was  a  silence.  At  last  one  of  the 
Councillors  spoke:  I  suppose  that  Mr.  Ito  is 
right.  Let  it  be  as  he  wishes.  I  agree  with 
him  that  of  the  two,  Satsuma  is  preferable  to 
the  barbarians. 

The  order  was  entered  upon  the  books  and 


BATTLE  AND  DEFEAT  205 

the  council  adjourned.  The  two  friends  left 
together.  Inouye  said  he  would  start  the  next 
day. 

"  Have  you  any  objection  if  I  take  Ekichi 
with  me  ?  " 

Ito  looked  up,  smiled,  and  said :  "  None  at 
all." 


XX 

DRILLING 

THE  severe  defeats  suffered  by  Choshiu 
had  reduced  the  number  of  samurai 
of  the  clan.  After  thinking  deeply 
upon  the  matter,  Ito  proposed  to  the  Council  a 
measure  which  met  with  the  most  strenuous 
opposition,  and,  being  earnestly  supported  by 
Inouye,  was  at  last  adopted  with  many  an 
ominous  shake  of  the  head.  It  was,  namely, 
that  the  ranks  should  be  recruited  from  among 
the  young  and  strong  members  of  the  people. 
The  older  members  of  the  council  urged,  not 
unnaturally,  that  the  samurai  would  never  suf- 
fer such  an  infringement  upon  the  privileges 
of  their  rank.  Both  Ito  and  Inouye  had  more 
confidence  in  the  loyalty  of  the  samurai,  and 
they   were   right.     The  very  best  of   foreign 

rifles  had  been  purchased  by  Inouye  and  ar- 
206 


DRILLING  207 

rived  in  due  time.  Then  the  instructors  came, 
and  drilling  went  on  from  morning  to  night. 
The  young  men  of  the  people  vied  with  the 
samurai  in  zeal  and  enthusiasm,  they  were  all 
equally  and  regularly  paid  and  well  treated. 
After  some  time  artillery  began  to  arrive,  and 
a  corps  of  men  was  detailed  to  learn  gunnery. 
Among  all  the  young  men  there  was  none  more 
zealous  than  Ekichi.  After  a  year's  drill,  when 
officers  were  appointed  he  was  made  a  lieuten- 
ant. 

In  the  shadow  side  of  the  dual  part  in  the 
Japanese  character,  there  is  no  passion  so  strong 
as  that  of  revenge.  Subterfuge,  the  most  das- 
tardly treachery,  are  praiseworthy  and  com- 
mendable, if  they  serve  to  obtain  revenge  for 
the  killing  of  a  near  relation.  The  written 
constitution  of  old  Japan  (Legacy  of  lyeyasu), 
prescribed : 

''  In  respect  to  revenging  injury  done  to  mas- 
ter or  father,  it  is  granted  by  the  wise  and  vir- 
tuous (sage)  ®^  that  you  and  the  injurer  can 
not  live  together  under  the  canopy  of  heaven. 


2o8  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

"  A  person  harboring  such  vengeance  shall 
notify  the  same  in  writing  to  the  Criminal 
Court;  and  although  no  check  or  hindrance 
may  be  offered  to  his  carrying  out  his  desire 
within  the  period  allowed  for  that  purpose,  it  is 
forbidden  that  the  chastisement  of  an  enemy 
be  attended  with  riot. 

"  Fellows  who  neglect  to  give  notice  of  their 
intended  revenge  are  like  wolves  of  pretext,  and 
their  punishment  or  pardon  should  depend  upon 
the  circumstances  of  the  case." 

Ekichi  suspected  Sawa.  If  he  had  been 
asked  for  the  reason,  he  would  have  been  at  a 
loss,  except  that  he  had  seen  him  at  Kyoto  on 
the  day  of  the  flight  of  the  kuge.  He  had 
never  liked  the  spy,  and  he  had  worshiped  his 
father.  The  lesson  of  self-control,  thoroughly 
mastered  by  him,  enabled  him  to  bend  his  mind 
upon  his  studies.  But  the  moments  which  he 
allowed  himself  for  relaxation,  were  spent  in 
brooding  upon  revenge. 

Inouye  suspected  it,  and  for  that  reason  had 
taken  him  with  him  to  Yokohama.  While  there 


DRILLING  209 

he  had  found  time  to  go  to  Kanagawa  where 
he  called  upon  the  physician  in  his  samurai 
dress.  The  family  scarcely  recognized  their 
former  houseboy  who,  in  gratitude  for  former 
kindness,  presented  his  late  employer  with  a 
choice  piece  of  lacquer.  Inouye  had  watched 
Ekichi  keenly  during  this  visit,  and  had  noticed 
the  absolute  self  control  with  which  he  received 
the  advances  of  the  barbarians.  At  dinner,  he 
simply  imitated  Inouye  but  with  such  perfect 
self-possession,  that  it  seemed  as  if  he  had  been 
using  knife  and  fork  all  his  life,  although  it  was 
the  first  time  he  saw  them. 

At  Yokohama,  too,  his  face  expressed  no 
emotion  at  what  he  saw;  only  when  in  passing 
the  hatoba,  Inouye  remarked  that  his  father 
had  worked  here,  the  boy  prostrated  himself 
and  saluted.  He  was  utterly  unconscious  of 
the  laughter  of  some  rude  barbarians.  Inouye 
noticed,  however,  that  he  asked  for  the  names 
in  English,  after  he  had  heard  him  converse  in 
that  language. 

When  they  returned  to  Nagato,  he  had  asked 


2IO  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

to  be  enrolled  in  the  army  and  his  request  was 
granted.  Inouye  had  offered  to  teach  him  Eng- 
lish, an  offer  which  was  gladly  accepted,  and 
he  made  such  progress  that  he  was  able  to  read 
under  standingly  and  to  keep  up  a  fair  conversa- 
tion. 

The  Tokugawa  in  the  meanwhile  was  boast- 
ing of  how  the  Shogun  would  annihilate  Cho- 
shiu,  and  in  1865  lyemochi  himself  took  the 
field.  The  foreigners  at  Yokohama  were  per- 
mitted to  witness  the  march  of  the  redoubted 
troops.  They  came  straggling  by,  as  an  eye-wit- 
ness describes  in  bands  of  three  or  four,  a  motley 
array,  with  very  little  stomach  for  the  business 
in  hand.  The  same  witness  states  that,  upon  ar- 
rival at  Odawara  ®^  the  majority  of  the  higher 
samurai  applied  for  leave  of  absence  on  account 
of  sickness;  whereupon  they  were  told  that 
they  could  go,  but  that  their  revenues  would  be 
taken  from  them,  whereupon  they  recovered 
their  health.  They  remained  that  year  quar- 
tered at  Kyoto  and  Osaka,  for  the  Shogun  did 
not  care  to  lead  such  an  army  against  a  brave 


DRILLING  211 

and  desperate  clan.  He  tried  to  induce  other 
clans  to  join  him,  but  they  refused  flatly. 

Stung  by  the  ridicule  heaped  upon  them  by 
Japanese  and  foreigner  alike,  the  Tokugawa 
troops  at  last  opened  the  campaign,  in  the  sum- 
mer of  1866.  Instead  of  attempting  to  over- 
whelm the  clan  by  sheer  force  of  numbers,  lye- 
aochi  divided  his  army  into  three  divisions, 
^ach  of  which  was  separately  routed  by  Cho- 
shiu.  This  restored  the  prestige  of  the  clan, 
while  it  ruined  that  of  Tokugawa. 

In  every  battle  Ekichi  had  excelled  for  cool- 
ness and  courage,  and  it  was  predicted  that  he 
would  rise  as  his  father  had  done  before  him. 
In  the  latter  part  of  September  the  news  was 
brought  to  Nagato  that  lyemochi,  the  Shogun 
was  dead.  Shortly  later  it  also  became  known 
that  Tokugawa  Keiki  had  succeeded,  but  by 
appointment  from  Tenshi  Sama. 

The  death  of  Tenshi  Sama  Osahito,®^  better 
known  by  his  posthumous  name  of  Komei  ®^ 
Tenno,  and  the  succession  of  his  son  Mutsuhito, 
then  a  boy  of  fifteen  produced  a  great  change. 


212  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

Ito  and  Inouye  held  frequent  and  long  confer- 
ences, and  the  former  was  often  absent  from  the 
clan. 

Their  own  experience  within  Choshiu's  nar- 
row limits,  had  convinced  them  that  they  were 
on  the  right  track.  The  whole  strength  of  Cho- 
shiu's clan  had  been  called  out,  and  had  repeat- 
edly defeated  the  overwhelming  forces  of  the 
Tokugawa;  but  it  had  been  able  to  do  so  only 
after  acquiring  the  principles  of  foreign  art  of 
war.  Ito  disliked  and  mistrusted  the  foreign- 
ers, whereas  Inouye's  experience  as  well  as 
his  strong  power  of  discernment  rather  inclined 
him  toward  them.  Both,  however,  were  agreed 
in  their  love  of  their  country;  and  both  agreed 
that  the  Japanese  must  acquire  every  particle  of 
knowledge  in  the  possession  of  the  barbarians. 
More  than  that :  their  manners,  habits,  and  cus- 
toms, must  be  studied  and  such  as  served  in  any 
way  to  strengthen  the  national  life,  must  be 
introduced  and  adapted.  But  before  anything 
could  be  done  in  that  direction,  the  Tokugawa 
must  be  laid  low.     Nothing  could  possibly  be 


DRILLING         '  213 

done  so  long  as  a  clan  so  degenerate  was  fore- 
most in  the  country. 

Ito  went  to  Satzuma,  and  met  OKubo,  Saigo, 
and  Terashima.  In  OKubo  and  Terashima  he 
met  men  who  felt  and  thought  like  he.  Saigo,®^ 
:  splendid  specimen  of  manhood,  over  six  feet 
.1  height,  was  equally  predisposed  against  the 
fokugawa,  but  was  not  able  to  look  beyond  the 
clan.  As  there  was  no  warrant  against  any  of 
these  men  except  those  of  the  Choshiu  clan, 
they  moved  to  Kyoto,  and  the  rebuilt  capital 
again  became  a  hotbed  of  intrigue. 

Tokugawa  Keiki  declined  the  appointment  of 
Shogun,  but  was  compelled  to  accept.  The 
councillors  of  the  several  Tokugawa  clans  were 
very  well  aware  that  their  sun  had  set,  and 
urged  his  appointment  as  of  a  man  who  was 
personally  popular  with  the  other  clans.  But 
Keiki  perceived  that  the  days  of  the  Shogunate 
were  past.  It  is  not  improbable  that  he  himself 
perceived,  as  li  Navsuke  had  done  before,  that 
united  Japan  only  would  be  able  to  maintain 
its  independence  and  such  a  Japan  could  not 


214  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

exist  under  two  heads.  He  offered  repeatedly 
to  resign,  but  the  Gosho  had  no  liking  for  the 
idea  of  leaving  its  repose.  The  majority  of  the 
members  clung  to  the  ideas  of  Nijo.  As  to  the 
boy  emperor,  he  had  no  more  voice  than  his 
father  had  had  before  him,  or  than  Mori  pos- 
sessed within  Choshiu's  clan.  In  the  regenera- 
tion of  Japan,  no  help  could  be  expected  from 
Miya,  Kuge,  or  Daimiyo,  long  since  converted 
into  puppets  by  the  very  duality  of  the  national 
character.  The  men  who  undertook  the  work 
were  unknown  nobodies;  but  it  was  exactly  by 
such  men  that  the  different  clans  had  been  ruled 
separately,  and  by  combining  together  they 
could  rule  all  the  clans,  that  is  Japan,  collec- 
tively. 

Strictly  speaking,  therefore,  there  was  no 
vital  change  in  the  affairs  of  Japan  so  long  as 
the  government  was  nominally  in  the  hands  of 
a  figurehead,  and  in  reality  in  those  of  the  samu- 
rai. In  all  these  troubles,  the  people  had  no 
share,  nor  did  they  take  any  interest  in  them, 
except  when  their  own  personal  interests  were 


DRILLING  215 

directly  affected.  In  the  eyes  of  the  dominat- 
ing class  the  people  had  no  existence;  and 
when,  in  the  documents  of  those  days  the  word 
"  people  "  is  used,  it  refers  solely  to  the  samu- 
rai. 

Although  Aidzu  was  still  in  possession  of 
^yoto,  and  in  charge  of  the  gates  of  the  Gosho, 
the  half-hearted  orders  of  Keiki  permitted  the 
leaders  of  Satsuma  and  other  clans  to  com- 
municate with  their  friends  within  the  Council, 
and  once  again  the  men  who  were  for  repose  at 
any  cost  felt  the  ground  moving  from  under 
their  feet.  They  brought  pressure  to  bear  upon 
the  Shogun,  and  he  once  again  offered  his  res- 
ignation. It  was  accepted  on  the  9th  of  No- 
vember, 1867,  but  upon  condition  that  for  the 
present  he  should  continue  the  administration. 


XXI 

DOWN    WITH    TOKUGAWA! 

GREAT  events  were  expected  when  the 
year  1868  dawned.  Couriers  arrived 
daily  at  Nagato  from  Kyoto,  and  our 
two  friends,  as  well  as  the  banished  kuge  were 
in  a  fever  of  expectation.  Ekichi  had  asked  and 
obtained  furlough,  and  had  left  for  Kyoto.  He 
was  greatly  attached  to  Inouye,  and  frequently 
forestalled  his  wishes,  but  in  a  quiet,  unobtru- 
sive way.  He  was,  moreover,  so  sedate  in  his 
habits,  that  there  was  no  cause  for  watching 
him.  However  much  Ito  and  Inouye  would 
have  done  for  him  for  the  sake  of  his  late 
father,  they  felt  that  his  future  could  be 
safely  left  to  himself. 

The  two  friends  had  taken  dinner  together 
on  the  7th  of  January,  when  the  galloping  of  a 

horse  was  heard,  and  the  animal  stopped  evi- 
216 


DOWN  WITH  TOKUGAWA  217 

dently  in  front  of  the  yashiki.  After  a  slight 
delay,  a  servant  appeared  and  announced  Mr. 
Kano.  A  moment  later  Ekichi  entered,  some- 
what flushed.  They  saluted,  and  Inouye  who 
obp  rved  him  closely,  said : 

You  came  on  horseback  and  evidently  had 
'c    >ng  journey.     Have  you  had  dinner?  " 

"  No,  sir,  I  did  not  wish  to  loiter  on  the 
road." 

A  servant  was  ordered  to  serve  dinner  to  the 
guest.     After  he  had  finished,  Inouye  resumed : 

"  You  bring  important  news,  do  you  not?  " 

"  Satsuma,  Tosa,  and  some  other  clans  took 
possession  of  the  Gosho,  four  days  ago,  and 
Arisugawa  no  Miya  is  guardian  on  His  Maj- 
esty." 

Inouye  clapped  his  hands.  When  his  attend- 
ant appeared,  he  told  him  to  go  to  the  castle, 
and  request  the  kuge  to  honor  him  with  a  call. 
Ito,  who  had  been  charged  with  the  command 
of  the  army,  rose  and  said :  **  Shall  we  march 
in  the  morning?  " 

"  Yes,"  was  the  reply,  "  that  will  be  best." 


2i8  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

The  two  friends  had  so  often  considered 
what  they  would  do  when  this  time  should  ar- 
rive, that  no  further  consultation  was  neces- 
sary. Ito  went  first  to  the  most  active  Council- 
lor, and  explained  to  him  what  had  happened; 
he  then  proceeded  to  the  barracks,  and  gave 
orders  that  the  army  was  to  march  at  six  in  the 
morning.  When  he  returned,  he  found  the 
kuge,  highly  pleased  at  the  prospect  of  their 
speedy  return.  They  knew  that,  with  Arisu- 
gawa  as  adviser,  Tenshi  Sama  would  restore 
them  to  honor,  and  Mori  would  be  exculpated. 
Indeed,  at  four  o'clock  in  the  morning  a  mes- 
senger arrived  bringing  the  official  papers. 

The  two  Councillors  breakfasted  with  the 
kuge.     During  the  meal,  Ito  said : 

*'  We  must  make  hurried  marches,  gentle- 
men. Tokugawa  will  not  submit  peaceably. 
If  our  friends  prevail,  it  means  the  ruin  of  the 
Tokugawa  men;  hence  I  expect  we  shall  have 
trouble." 

The  army  marched  out,  leaving  only  a  suffi- 
cient number  of  men  to  guard  the  territory  of 


DOPVN  WITH  TOKUGAWA  219 

the  clan.  It  was  now  that  the  difference  be- 
tween samurai  and  an  army  on  the  march  could 
be  best  observed.  The  men  stepped  out  evenly 
in  r  )se  ranks,  and  easily,  and  without  apparent 
ff  ,aie  performed  a  two  days'  journey.  The 
ku^e  were  surprised.  Ito  and  Inouye  ex- 
plained what  had  been  done,  and  the  reason  for 
it.  Whereas  the  daimiyo  had  never  traveled 
to  Kyoto  in  less  than  seven  days,  the  Choshiu 
men  arrived  at  their  yashiki  within  four  days 
from  the  time  they  left  Nagato. 

The  kuge  were  escorted  to  the  Palace.  Here 
they  found  that  an  entirely  new  order  prevailed. 
The  allied  clans  guarded  the  gates,  but  per- 
mitted free  ingress  and  egress  to  all  samurai  ex- 
cept such  as  bore  the  Tokugawa  crest.  An  im- 
perial decree  had  been  issued  abolishing  the 
office  of  Shogun,  and  declaring  that  the  gov- 
ernment would  be  conducted  by  the  imperial 
court.  Negotiations  were  being  conducted 
with  Keiki  to  arrive  at  an  equitable  settlement. 

Brought  up  as  he  had  been  as  the  son  of 
Mito,  Keiki  had  always  trusted  to  his  council- 


220  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

lors,  and  was  quite  as  ignorant  of  affairs  as 
Mori.  He  has  been  accused  of  vacillation,  but 
personally  he  was  not  consulted  at  all.  An- 
swers, of  which  he  knew  nothing,  were  given 
in  his  name  and  under  his  seal.  It  was  quite 
natural  that  among  his  councillors  there  should 
be  two  parties,  the  one  advocating  submission, 
the  other  resistance.  The  answer  depended 
upon  the  majority  among  his  councillors. 

At  last  it  was  decided  by  his  advisers  that  he 
should  leave  Kyoto  and  withdraw  to  Osaka. 
He  was  escorted  by  the  two  clans  of  Aidzu  and 
Kuwana,  both  intensely  attached  to  the  house 
of  lyeyasu,  and  unspoiled.  Their  leaders  urged, 
and  almost  compelled  Keiki  to  fight.  Himself 
possessed  of  patriotic  impulses,  he  refused. 

The  new  government  at  Kyoto  dreaded  war; 
not  from  fear,  but  on  account  of  the  probable 
consequences.  Sanjo  and  Iwakura  had  been 
reinstated  and  were  often  in  conference  with 
Ito,  Inouye,  Goto,  OKubo,  and  Saigo.  It  was 
plainly  evident  that  the  government  could  not 
be  carried  on  without  revenue,  and  the  Court 


DOWN  WITH  TOKUGAWA  331 

possessed  nothing  but  a  pittance  allotted  to  it 
from  Tokugawa's  superfluity.  If  war  should 
foil  '/,  Tokugawa  had  resources,  while  the 
CO  had  none.  Even  at  present  the  Court 
depended  entirely  upon  the  generosity  of  the 
clans  which  had  been  instrumental  in  effecting 
the  revolution. 

But  the  ex-Shogun  or  his  party  had  also  very 
good  reasons  for  avoiding  civil  war.  It  was 
they  who  would  be  Choteki  this  time,  and  every 
Japanese  has  a  horror  of  that  word.  Besides, 
the  Tokugawa  clans  were  divided  among  them- 
selves. Echizen  and  Owari  had  openly  de- 
clared for  Tenshi  Sama,  and  had,  in  fact  aided 
in  ousting  Aidzu.  There  was  thus  every  pros- 
pect of  peace,  and  the  Court,  to  facilitate  nego- 
tiations, despatched  the  daimiyo  of  Echizen 
and  Owari,  to  offer  the  Tokugawa  clan  a  fair 
share  in  the  government. 

Keiki  wished  to  accept ;  indeed,  he  was  most 
anxious  to  wash  his  hands  of  all  interference 
with  politics,  but  Aidzu  and  Kuwana  would  not 
have  it.    They  expected  to  restore  the  old 


222  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

order  of  things,  and  Keiki  escorted  by  the  two 
clans,  much  against  his  will,  set  out  upon  the 
return  journey  to  Kyoto. 

The  army  of  the  allied  clans  was  small,  being 
almost  completely  composed  of  Satsuma  and 
Choshiu  men.  But  these  men  were  excellently 
drilled,  for  Satsuma,  too,  had  had  a  lesson  from 
the  barbarians,  and  profited  by  it.  The  loyal 
army,  that  is  the  army  of  the  allied  clans  had 
taken  a  strong  position  at  Fushimi.  The  Yodo 
river  connects  this  town  with  Osaka,  with  a 
good  road  on  each  bank.  The  Tokugawa  forces 
marched  by  both  banks,  and  were  received  by 
a  well-directed  artillery  fire.  The  rice  fields 
prevented  them  from  deploying  and,  as  they 
understood  nothing  but  a  hand  to  hand  melee, 
they  had  no  chance  in  taking  a  strong  strategic 
position.  Three  days  they  attempted  to  carry 
Fushimi  and  failed.  Then  they  broke  and  fled, 
pursued  by  the  victorious  imperialists. 

Ekichi  had  commanded  a  battery  in  this  bat- 
tle, and  had  again  distinguished  himself  by  his 
calmness  and  steadiness  under  fire.     When  the 


DOWN  WITH  TOKUGAWA  223 

battle  v^as  over,  he  went  to  his  commanding 
offic  and  begged  to  be  detailed  for  the  pur- 
suit. His  request  was  granted,  and  soon  he 
was  among  the  foremost  of  the  imperialists.  It 
was  noticed  that  he  did  not  use  his  sword,  ex- 
cept in  self-defense.  Half-way  toward  Osaka 
the  pursuers  were  commanded  to  halt. 

The  imperial  forces  were  not  strong  enough 
to  cope  with  those  of  the  Tokugawa,  and  orders 
were  sent  to  the  loyal  clans  to  send  reinforce- 
ments. From  all  parts  of  the  South  and  West 
samurai  hurried  to  support  the  Tenshi  Sama's 
cause  and  it  was  not  long  before  the  loyal  army 
set  out  in  pilrsuit. 

Keiki  had  escaped  from  Aidzu  by  departing 
for  Yedo  on  one  of  his  steamships;  upon  his 
arrival  there  he  sent  in  his  submission,  but  the 
mountain  clans  would  not  obey  his  orders.  It 
is  odd  that  he  should  not  have  taken  his  seal 
with  him;  if  these  same  orders  had  been  issued 
over  his  seal,  there  is  no  doubt  that  Aidzu  and 
Kuwana  would  have  submitted.  But  personal 
government  had  for  centuries  been  unknown 


224  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

in  Japan.  If  Mori,  personally,  should  have 
given  an  order  to  Choshiu,  nobody  would  have 
paid  any  attention  to  it;  and  if  an  order  to  ex- 
actly the  opposite  effect  had  appeared  over  his 
seal,  it  would  have  been  obeyed  at  once. 

We  shall  now  return  to  our  friends. 

While  the  Choshiu  forces,  escorting  the  re- 
called kuge  were  marching  toward  Kyoto,  Ito 
remained  behind,  quietly  biding  his  time.  After 
the  battle  of  Fushimi  was  fought  and  Keiki  had 
embarked  for  Yedo,  the  Tokugawa  officials  de- 
serted their  posts  and  fled.  Ito  at  once  went  to 
the  administration  building,  and  declared  him- 
self governor  for  his  Majesty  Tenshi  Sama. 
He  took  over  the  government,  and  prevented 
lawlessness. 

Kobe,  a  part  of  the  beach  in  the  immediate 
vicinity  of  Hyogo  had  been  opened  to  foreign- 
ers, and  Ito  declared  it  his  purpose  to  protect 
them.  The  same  policy  had  been  adopted  by 
those  who  advised  the  young  Emperor.  Japan 
was  never  in  a  worse  position  to  defy  a  foreign 
power  and  her  leaders  were  aware  of  the  fact. 


DOWN  WITH  TOKUGAWA  225 

One  c.  d  all  they  hated  the  barbarians,  but  they 
loved  their  country  more.  They  had  roughly 
outlined  a  policy  which  was  to  make  of  Japan  a 
united  and  great  country,  and  that  object  they 
lost  never  out  of  sight. 

At  Yedo  the  Aidzu  clan  made  a  stand  at  the 
beautiful  temple  at  Uyeno  (Pron.  Oo-way-no). 
Here  Ekichi  was  in  the  van.  Both  parties 
fought  with  desperate  courage,  but  Tokugawa 
lost.  Among  the  dead  was  Kano  Ekichi,  the 
son  of  the  dead  leader. 


XXII 

CONCLUSION 

THIRTY-SEVEN  years  have  passed 
since  this  story  opened.  It  is  in  the 
month  of  May,  1895,  and  two  men 
are  sitting  at  a  hibachi  in  an  upper  room  in 
Shinagawa,  formerly  a  suburb  of  Yedo,  now  a 
part  of  the  city  of  Tokyo.  The  men  were  hale 
and  hearty,  but  their  gray  hair,  bordering  on 
white,  showed  that  they  were  beyond  middle 
age.  Their  hair  was  cut  after  our  fashion,  but 
one  wore  a  straggling  beard,  while  the  other's 
snow-white  moustache  showed  off  to  advantage 
his  small  mouth. 

The  room  where  they  were  sitting  was  at  the 
back  of  the  second  story  of  a  house,  which,  ap- 
parently at  least  was  of  our  cottage  style  of 
architecture.     If  one  had  pressed  the  electric 

bell,  and  entered  it,  he  would  not  have  seen  any- 
226 


CONCLUSION  227 

thing  except  what  might  be  expected  in  the 
home  of  a  well-to-do  American  or  European. 
He  might  have  noticed  the  taste  displayed  by 
the  owner,  and  the  quiet,  unobstrusive  elegance, 
but  it  would  not  have  caused  him  to  suspect 
that  he  was  in  the  house  of  a  Japanese. 

The  whole  of  the  lower  floor,  except  the 
kitchen  and  servants'  rooms,  was  such  as  one 
might  have  expected  in  an  opulent  American  or 
English  city.  The  upper  story,  however,  re- 
tained the  native  simplicity,  save  that  walls,  in- 
stead of  the  light,  airy  sho  ji,  helped  to  support 
the  roof.  The  prospect  from  every  side  was 
lovely,  for  the  house  stood  on  one  of  the  bluffs, 
bordering  the  former  Tokaido.  That  highway 
was  there  still,  but  its  glory  has  departed. 
Every  hour,  and  sometimes  more  frequently, 
trains  run  between  Yokohama  and  Tokyo,  and 
thousands  of  passengers  mingle  daily  in  the 
large  waiting-rooms  and  in  the  depot  at  Shin- 
bashi.  There  the  former  daimiyo  comes  in 
actual  contact  with  the  ninzoku,  and  the  kuge 
of  old  stands  by  the  side  of  the  merchant. 


228  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

The  front  of  the  house  gives  a  view  of  the 
bay,  lovely  at  high  tide  but  disagreeable  when 
the  ebb  exposes  mud-banks  extending  three 
miles  from  the  shore.  It  will  not  be  long  be- 
fore the  government  will  perceive  the  value  of 
this  land,  and  the  eyesore  will  disappear.  If 
Rome  could  have  been  built  in  a  day,  these 
Japanese  would  have  done  it. 

If  Ito  looks  from  the  windows  on  the  right, 
toward  Shinagawa,  his  eye  must' fall  upon  the 
handsome  residence  of  Mori,  where  the  son  of 
his  former  lord  now  leads  a  life  of  quiet  ele- 
gance. He  is  well  satisfied  with  it.  When  Ito, 
now  higher  in  rank  than  his  former  lord,  calls 
to  pay  his  respects  as  he  often  does,  the  same 
relation  seems  to  exist  as  in  former  days.  Again 
Ito  is  the  simple  samurai,  his  lord  the  daimiyo, 
and  in  both  there  is  a  secret  longing  for  the 
days  that  are  past.  But  when  they  look  about 
them  that  longing  ceases,  and  they  are  glad  and 
proud  of  what  they  see. 

From  the  windows  in  the  left,  Ito  looks  upon 
Tokyo,  now  grown  into  one  of  the  world  cities. 


CONCLUSION  229 

Has  it  changed  in  these  thirty-seven  years?  To 
be  sure  it  has,  but  not  oppressively.  As  we  walk 
through  the  streets  where  dwell  the  people, 
we  notice  that  they  are  wider  and  cleaner;  but 
the  houses  are  still  as  they  were  before,  al- 
though there  is  evidence  of  greater  prosperity. 
In  Ginza,  the  street  of  the  large  shops,  we  see  a 
mixture  of  the  Occident  and  orient,  not  alto- 
gether pleasant;  houses  built  in  foreign  style, 
divided  into  Japanese  rooms  or  Japanese  houses 
with  imitation  foreign  stores.  Still  it  is  all 
Japanese,  that  is,  we  can  not,  even  for  a  mo- 
ment, lose  sight  of  the  fact  that  we  are  in  Japan. 
But  it  is  within  the  former  castle  grounds 
that  a  great  change  is  noticeable;  especially  at 
Sakura,  near  the  spot  where  li  Naosuke  paid 
with  his  head  the  hatred  of  Mito.  Where  his 
yashiki  stood  is  an  elegantly  built  edifice  of 
brick,  a  girls'  school,  formerly  the  polytechnic, 
and  facing  the  moat  are  a  number  of  villas.  In 
the  first  of  these  dwelt  San  jo  during  his  life; 
next  to  it  is  the  house  once  occupied  by  Shim- 
adzu,  the  head  of  the  Satsuma  clan,  and  up  the 


230  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

hill  is  the  palace  of  Arisugawa,  now  in  mourn- 
ing, for  its  head  died  some  months  ago. 

It  is  quite  evident  that  two  strong  forces  are 
working  in  Japan.  The  leaders  of  the  people 
are  sincere  in  their  desire  to  conform  more  and 
more  to  occidental  ideals,  whereas  the  people 
are  striving  strenuously  to  return  to  their  for- 
mer habits  and  customs  in  domestic  life.  Both 
parties  are  impelled  by  the  same  motive,  love  of 
country.  But  the  leaders  have  more  experi- 
ence and  a  wider  horizon.  They  have  been 
abroad,  and  judge  occidental  life,  with  all  its 
virtues  and  vices  by  the  results  which  they  pro- 
duced. The  people  know  nothing  of  foreign- 
ers, except  of  such  with  whom  they  come  into 
contact,  and  they  have  no  love  for  them. 

Thus,  as  an  old  friend  expressed  it  to  me,  all 
our  modern  improvements  such  as  tend  toward 
enhancing  the  nation's  greatness  and  wealth, 
have  been  assimilated.  Japan,  to-day,  could 
no  more  do  without  railroads,  than  we  could  do 
without  them.  It  is  the  same  with  telegraph 
and  telephone  and  other  inventions  where  steam 


CONCLUSION  231 

or  electricity  are  the  motive.  The  army  and 
navy  have  been  organized  according  to  the 
highest  standards,  and  will  keep  pace  with  the 
best  of  the  world.  Industries  have  been  and  are 
being  organized,  and  receive  careful  protection 
from  the  government.  But  in  the  home  life, 
the  Japanese  have  turned  back. 

**  The  luxury  of  your  homes/'  said  my  friend, 
tends  toward  enervating  the  race.  We  do  not 
need  your  furniture;  it  is  expensive  and  inele- 
gant. We  sleep  upon  our  futon  as  well  as  you 
do  upon  your  spring  mattress.  In  your  cloth- 
ing you  are  the  slaves  of  a  thing  you  call  fash- 
ion, and  every  year  or  oftener  you  are  called 
upon  to  pay  tribute  to  it.  Who  ever  heard  of 
anything  so  foolish?  Our  clothing  keeps  us 
cool  in  summer,  and  hot  in  winter.  It  is  inex- 
pensive, becoming,  and  leaves  our  limbs  to  their 
natural  action ;  what  more  do  we  want  ?  As  to 
your  food,  I  acknowledge  that  a  meat  diet  is 
more  strengthening  than  our  usual  bill  of  fare, 
and  most  of  us  indulge  in  it  once  a  day.  But  to 
prepare  dishes  merely  to  tickle  the  palate,  is  both 


232  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

foolish  and  wicked.  We  want  no  waste.  That  is 
the  reason  why  I  prefer  dressing  in  haori,  ha- 
kama,  and  Kimono,  and  why  I  prefer  to  Hve  in 
a  Japanese  house.  If  I,  or  any  other  Japanese, 
visit  your  country,  we  conform  with  your  cus- 
toms and  habits,  because  we  do  not  wish  to  give 
offense.  When  you  come  here,  you  bring  your 
customs  and  habits  with  you,  and  parade  them 
before  us,  regardless  if  you  give  offense  or  not. 
I  think  in  doing  so,  you  act  wrongly  or  at  least 
in  bad  taste." 

"  You  believe  in  doing  at  Rome  as  the  Ro- 
mans do,"  I  said  smiling.  "  But  surely  one 
can  not  always  do  so.  Excuse  me,  but  most  of 
your  dishes  are  absolutely  repugnant  to  me." 

"  What  does  that  prove,  but  that  you  are  a 
slave  to  your  stomach.  Do  you  remember  when 
we  first  met  ?  It  is  a  long  time  ago,  but  I  shall 
never  forget  it.  The  impression  of  that  day  is 
still  vivid  within  me.  I  had  heard  that  a  bar- 
barian had  come  to  live  in  our  next  door  yas- 
hiki,  and  I  wondered  what  sort  of  an  animal  he 
was.     My  father  had  told  me  I  must  be  very 


CONCLUSION  233 

civil  when  I  should  see  you,  and,  of  course, 
there  was  nothing  for  it  but  to  mind.  I  had 
come  from  school  when  I  heard  steps  behind  me 
and  then  somebody  grabbed  me  and  I  saw  you. 
It  was  well  that  I  did  not  wear  my  swords  at 
that  time,  or  we  should  not  be  talking  here,  and 
Japan  would  have  paid  another  indemnity. 
You  don't  know  the  fury  you  raised  in  me  at 
your  unceremonious  introduction.  Well,  you 
dragged  me  in  your  yashiki,  and  placed  bread, 
butter  and  sugar  before  me.  Do  you  remem- 
ber that,  when  your  kadzukai  came  in,  I  asked 
him  what  those  things  were,  and  what  you 
wanted  me  to  do  with  them?  He  told  me  they 
were  bread,  oil  from  the  cow,  (niku  no  abura), 
and  sugar,  and  were  there  for  me  to  eat.  Talk 
of  repugnant !  It  was  nauseous  to  me  to  think 
of  such  a  thing  as  eating  "  oil  from  the  cow." 
But  when  I  am  in  America  now,  I  enjoy  my 
butter  and  sometimes  help  myself  twice." 

"  That  may  be,"  I  replied,  "  but  for  the  life 
of  me,  I  could  not  eat  your  raw  fish,  and  many 
other  dishes." 


234  ^  ^OY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

"  Pshaw !  It  is  on  account  of  an  imagina- 
tion which  we  call  prejudice.  You  don't  pos- 
sess the  nerve  to  try  them,  and  if  you  did  from 
some  reason,  for  instance  false  shame,  they 
would  probably  upset  your  stomach.  You  could 
not  turn  my  stomach  in  those  days,  child 
though  I  was,  but  sometimes  you  tried  me 
pretty  severely.  When  I  came  home  that  first 
evening,  I  told  my  father  all  about  you,  and  if 
you  had  heard  my  description,  I  do  not  think 
that  you  would  have  felt  flattered.  But  he  told 
me  to  cultivate  your  acquaintance,  and  his 
word  was  law. 

"  It  took  me  sometime  to  grow  accustomed 
to — to — ,  well,  I  shall  draw  it  mild,  to  your 
lack  of  manners  and  of  good  breeding.  But 
then,  as  my  father  explained  to  me,  you  were 
only  a  barbarian,  and  without  any  education; 
and  you  were,  or  tried  to  be,  kind;  I  appre- 
ciated that.  So  you  taught  me  English,  and  I 
taught  you  Japanese,  and  you  tested  my  self- 
control  by  the  funny  mistakes  you  made.  Let 
me   see   how   long   is   that   ago?     Twenty-six 


CONCLUSION  235 

years?     How  long  will  it  be  before  you  can 
speak  Japanese,  do  you  think?  " 

'*  Come,    that    is    rather    rough    on   me,"    I 
laughed.     "  I  find  I  can  get  along  very  well." 

"  Yes  ?  I  always  did  admire  my  fellow- 
countrymen.  They  have  now  another  claim  to 
my  regard.  I  speak  in  Japanese  with  you  for 
the  sake  of  old  times;  but,  do  you  know  that  I 
sometimes  need  all  my  equanimity  to  bear  with 
the  way  in  which  you  murder  our  language. 
Sometimes  you  use  expressions  as  if  I  were 
your  superior  in  rank;  that  is  all  right  and 
proper;  but  when,  a  moment  late,  you  hurl  a 
word  at  my  head  fit  only  for  a  coolie  or  a  serv- 
ant, I  admire  the  perfect  control  I  have  of  my 
temper.  No!  "  he  continued  slowly  and  look- 
ing thoughtfully  at  me,  "  I  don't  think  you  will 
ever  learn  Japanese." 

"  I  am  satisfied  with  what  I  know,"  I  replied, 
"  but  if  my  use  of  your  tongue  shocks  your  ear, 
I  am  willing  to  converse  in  English,  and  I 
promise  you  that  T  shall  not  criticize  either  your 
pronunciation  or  grammar." 


236  A  BOY  OP  OLD  JAPAN 

He  bowed  ceremoniously  and  replied :  "  No, 
thank  you !  When  I  am  in  the  United  States, 
or  in  England,  I  speak  English  and  try  to  act 
as  regardless  of  the  feelings  of  others  as  your 
fellow  Anglo-Saxons  act.  As  soon  as  I  begin 
to  think  in  English,  it  seems  as  if  I  forget  that 
I  am  a  Japanese  gentleman."    . 

"  You  must  have  mastered  our  language  bet- 
ter than  I  have  yours,  then,  for  when  I  speak  in 
Japanese  I  can  never  bring  myself  to  use  those 
elegant  circumlocutions  which  we  call  by  a  name 
which  to  us  has  an  ugly  sound." 

This  time  it  was  my  friend's  turn  to  laugh. 
'*  Do  you  remember  when  poor  Kato  first  came 
to  see  you  ?  We  were  at  our  lessons,  and  he  to 
do  you  honor  had  spent  a  few  days  in  learning 
the  phrases :  '  I  have  heard  of  your  famous 
name,'  and  '  I  am  happy  to  see  your  face.'  He 
came  in  and  recited  those  two  sentences  in  very 
fair  English,  I  thought.  I  see  you  jumping  .up 
yet.  What  a  spitfire  you  were!  Poor  Kato! 
He  did  not  know  what  to  make  of  it.  You 
roared :    '  Now,  what  is  the  use  of  talking  that 


CONCLUSION  237 

way?  You  never  heard  of  my  name,  for  it  is 
not  famous,  and  you  don't  care  about  my  face 
any  more  than  I  care  about  yours.'  Kato's  stock 
of  English  was  exhausted,  and  he  politely  re- 
quested me  to  come  to  his  assistance.  Well,  I 
had  manners  if  you  had  not,  so  I  told  him  that 
you  were  overpowered  at  the  honor  of  his  call, 
and  that  this  was  your  manner  to  invite  him  to 
make  himself  at  home." 

"  So  that  was  the  reason  that  fellow  bored  me 
until  eleven  o'clock.     I  owe  you  one  for  that !  " 

"  Yes?  We  paid  you  foreigners  well  in  those 
days,  more  than  we  could  really  afford,  but 
most  of  you  were  worth  the  money.  Not  on 
account  of  the  duties  you  performed,  not  al- 
ways satisfactorily  but  generally  to  the  best  of 
your  ability,  but  on  account  of  the  never  failing 
amusement  you  afforded  us.  At  a  time  when 
you  thought  yourself  a  fair  Japanese  scholar  I 
have  heard  you  criticized  right  before  you,  and 
you  were  as  unconscious  as  a  babe." 

*'  Don't  you  think  that  you  show  by  what 
you  say  the  real  difference  between  you  and  our 


238  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

race.  By  your  own  confession,  I  showed  you 
kindness,  and,  my  memory  deceives  me  badly, 
or  you  reciprocated  to  some  extent  my  friend- 
ship for  you.  Yet  you  could  stand  by  and  pa- 
tiently listen  to  an  adverse  criticism  of  one  who 
was  your  friend,  and,  instead  of  resenting  it, 
as  I  would  have  done  in  a  similar  case,  you 
could  be  amused  by  it." 

''  Ah !  but  you  forget.  At  that  time  you 
were  still  an  object  of  suspicion  to  us.  Shim- 
onoseki  and  Kagoshima  were  recent  recollec- 
tions, and  we  were  eating  humble-pie.  It  is 
different  now.  We  know  your  strength  and 
your  weakness  and  we  know  also  our  own 
strength,  and  we  can  magnanimously  conde- 
scend to  treat  you  as  our  equals.  At  that  time 
the  whole  nation  dissembled ;  we  hated  you  and 
every  foreigner,  although  we  treated  you  so  as 
to  flatter  your  conceit.  It  does  not  raise  a  peo- 
ple in  its  own  eyes  when  it  forces  itself  to  dis- 
card, even  for  a  time,  its  national  pride,  and 
pretend  to  honor  those  whom  it  despises  and 
hates.     I  tell  you,  my  old  friend,  I  am  proud 


CONCLUSION  239 

of  my  country  and  of  my  people.  We  passed 
through  a  fiery  ordeal,  and  came  out  purified. 
But  I  acknowledge  also  that  the  fire  has  left 
scars  which  only  time  can  heal.  We  are  grow- 
ing better,  not  worse.  The  fact  that  we  two 
still  find  pleasure  in  each  other's  company 
proves  that  we  are  better  able  to  appreciate 
each  other's  good  qualities,  and  that  is  a  type  of 
the  feeling  of  Japan  toward  foreign  nations.'* 


NOTES 


Meanings  and  Pronunciation  of  Japanese  Words  used  in 

the  Text. 

1.  Pron.  Day-shee-mah    little  island. 

2.  Pron.  Nang-ah-sah-kee. 

3.  Pron.  Shoh-goon.    General-in-chief. 

4.  Pron.  Die-mee-yoh.  This  word  means  Great  Name. 

5.  Pron.  Sah-moo-rye. 

6.  Pron.  Yed-doh,  now  Tokyo  (pron.  To-kee-yoh),  or 

Eastern   Capital.     Yedo  was  the  capital   of  Old 
Japan,  from  1600  to  1868. 

7.  Pron.  Kee-yoh-toh,  the  real  capital  of  Old  Japan. 

8.  Pron.  Ten-shee  Sah-mah.     Lord  of  Heaven. 

9.  Pron.  Toh-koo-ngah-wah. 

10.  Pron.  Ee-yay-yas. 

11.  Pron.  Say-kee-gah-hah-rah. 

12.  Pron.  Moh-ree. 

13.  Pron.  Cho-shu,  in  the  southwest  part  of  the  Island 

of  Hondo,  the  mainland  of  Japan. 

14.  Pron.  yash-kec. 

15.  Pron.  Ee-yay-mccts. 

241 


242  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

i6.     Pron.  Moots'-shtoh. 

17.  Pron.  hah-kah-mah,  loose  trousers,  part  of  the  dress 

reserved  to  knights  and  nobles. 

18.  Pron.  kah-yah-kee,  a  hardwood. 

19.  Pron.  show-jee. 

20.  Pron.  ah-may. 

21.  Pron.  hee-bat-chee,  a  charcoal  brazier,  to  warm  the 

hands  or  light  the  pipe. 

22.  Pron.  kee-moh-noh. 

23.  Pron.  Hie,  hie  !    meaning  "  yes  "  or  "  coming  ". 

24.  I  have  translated   the  conversations   in   intelligible 

English.  To  give  the  forms  of  self-abasement  of 
the  speaker,  and  the  titles  of  honor  to  the  person 
addressed,  would  sound  ridiculous  to  us. 

25.  Pron.  On-nah  Die-gah-koo,  a  book  giving  the  rules 

for  married  women. 

26.  Pron.  sah-kee. 

27.  Pron.  Hat'  toh  ree. 

28.  Pron.  mets'  kay,   an  official   spy,   appointed  by  the 

Shogun  government. 
20.     Pron.  Go-roh-jiu  ("m  the  French  sound), Hon.  Great 
Council  which  issued  all  orders  from  the  Shogun 
to  the  great  Daimiyo. 

30.  Pron.  Sah-wah. 

31.  Pron.  noh-ree-moh-noh.  a  sort  of  sedan  chair. 

32.  Pron.  Ee-toh. 

33.  Pron.  Toh-kie-doh.  the  great  highway  running  from 

Tokyo  to  Kyoto. 


NOTES  243 

34.  Pron.  Mee-toh  and  I-dzoo,  two  clans  belonging  to 

the  Tokugawa  family. 

35.  Pron.  Ee-ee  Nah-oh-skay,  Daimiyo  of  Hikoni  and 

regent  of  Japan,  who  was  afterwards  assassinated. 

36.  Pron.  Ee-no-yay. 

37.  Pron.  how-ree,  a  thin  mantlet  of  crepe,  with  the 

coat  of  arms  worked  on  the  back  and  sleeves. 

38.  Pron.  Kee-ee,    and    Oh-wah-ree,    the    two    estates 

taken  from  Choshiu  and  given  to  the  sons  of 
lyeyasu. 

39.  Pron.  Shtah  nee  eerool 

40.  Pron.  Ay-kee-chee. 

41.  Pron.  fton. 

42.  The  legacy  of  lyeyasu,  the  law  book  of  Old  Japan. 

43.  The  plain,   east  of  the   Hakone   Mountains   which 

contains  Yedo. 

44.  Pron.  Nah-kah-sen-doh,  another  highway  between 

Yedo  and  Kyoto.  In  the  narrowest  passes  ol 
both  roads  barriers  were  placed  which  no  one 
could  pass,  except  when  provided  with  passports 
from  the  government. 

45.  Pron.  roh-neen,  a  samurai  who  did  not  belong  to 

and  clan.  The  Yedo  government  held  the  clan 
responsible  for  the  acts  of  its  samurai. 

46.  Pron.  Foo-jee,  Kano's  chief  retainer. 

47.  Pron.  Yah-doh-yah,  an  inn. 

48.  Pron.  hee-yahk-show,  literally  peasant 
Pron.  Kodz'kie. 


244  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

49.  Pron.  ee-chee-roh-koo    nee-chee,    literally    one-six- 

day.  Until  1874  every  fifth  day  was  a  holiday 
for  the  samurai;  these  days  were  the  ist,  6th, 
nth,  1 6th,  etc. 

50.  O  before  a  name  means  honorable.     Pron.  O  Kee- 

chee. 

51.  Pron.  tah-tah-mee,  thick  rush  mats. 

52.  Pron.  ree-yoh,    old   Japanese    coin    equal    to    about 

$1.00. 

53.  Pron.  neen-zoh-koo,  a  coolie  or  day  laborer. 

54.  Pron.  yah-shwee  moh-noh,  the  name  by  which  the 

Roman  Catholics  were  known. 

55.  Issued  Jan.  27,  1614. 

56.  Pron.  Ty  Coon.     This  is  really  a  Chinese  word  and 

means  Great  Prince. 

57.  Pron.  O  Ee-shah-sahn. 

58.  Pron.  nar-rah   foo-doh !    which   may  be  translated 

by ;  Is  that  so  ? — You  don't  say  so !  and  similar 
expressions. 

59.  Pron.  hat'-to-bah,  jetty  or  landing. 

60.  Pron.  Ay-to. 

61.  Pron.  Tay-rah-jee. 

62.  Pron.  Kah-mee'-shee-moh. 

63.  Pron.  sep'  poo-koo,  suicide  by  disemboweling,  com- 

monly called  hara-kiri.     Pron.  hah-rah'  kee-ree'. 

64.  Pron.  Ee-yay-sah-dah. 

65.  Pron.  Mee-toh.     Of    the     three    great     Tokugawa 

families,  Mito,  Kii,  and  Owari,  Mito,  by  a  secret 


NOTES  245 

clause  in  lyeyasu's  will  was  debarred  from  suc- 
ceeding as  Shogun, 

66.  Pron.  Koong-ay,    court    nobles,    descendants    from 

former  emperors,  who  held  the  same  position  at 
the  court  as  did  the  councillors  in  the  clan. 

67.  The  Court  of  Tenshi  sawa. 

68.  Pron.  Son-noh  Joe-ee. 

69.  Saru-me  (pron.  sah  roo  may),  an  approbrious  term 

used  to  express  contempt  and  indignation. 

70.  Pron.  Yah-mah-toh  Dah-mash-yee. 

71.  Pron.  Kah-ras-soo  Mah-roo. 

72.  A  kuge  was  of  much  higher  rank  than  a  daimiyo, 

and  even  of  the  Shogun.  They  did  not  mention 
the  daimiyo  by  their  estate,  but  bv  their  family 
name. 

73.  Pron.  Mee-yah,   families   accounted   as    Princes   of 

the  Blood.  Most  of  them  were  nurtured  like  the 
daimiyo,  and  wholly  unable  to  think  for  them- 
selves. 

74.  Pron.  Nee- j oh,  one  of  the  leading  Kuge  families. 

75.  Pron.  kah-kay-moh-noh,  hanging  scroll. 

76.  Pron.   Shee-mad-zoo,  family  name  of  the  lord  of 

Satsuma. 

77.  According  to  Confucius.  ^ 

78.  This  document  is  quoted  in  F.  O.  Adams'  History 

of  Japan. 

79.  Pron.  Shee-moh-noh-say-kec. 

80.  Pron.  Ee-chce-joc,  Nee- joe,  Hcc-gash-ce  Koo-zty. 


246  A  BOY  OF  OLD  JAPAN 

81.  Nijo  refers  to  the  repulse  of  the  Tartars  in  a.  d. 

1281. 

82.  Pron.  Ee-say. 

83.  Pron.  tsoo-boh,  a  square  measure. 

84.  Pron.  ty-foo,  our  typhoon ;    lit.  great  storm. 

85.  A  member  of  the  Imperial  family,  addressing  one  of 

inferior  rank  of  the  same,  uses  the  given  name. 
Iwakura's  given  name  was  Tomomi. 

86.  There  is  a  street  of  that  name  in  Kyoto. 

87.  Pron.  Foo-shee-mee. 

88.  Pron.  Cho-tay-kee,  i.  e.,  rebel  against  Tenshi  Sama. 

89.  Pron.  Kay-kee. 

90.  Confucius. 

91.  Pron.  Oh-dah-wah-rah,  a  town  at  the  foot  of  the 

Hakome  range, 

92.  Pron.  Oh-sah-shtoh. 

93.  Pron.  Koh-may. 


THE  END 


-(p 


14  DAY  USE 

RETURN  TO  DESK  FROM  WHICH  BORROWED 

LOAN  DEPT. 

This  book  is  due  on  the  last  date  stamped  below,  or 

on  the  date  to  which  renewed. 

Renewed  books  are  subjea  to  immediate  recalL 


4Dec'6(Ki. 


ti^^D  LD 


Rl=rC*D  CD 


MAY  17 '65 -^PM 


NOV  &  6  jMV 


^ 

#_ 


'Jm^-n^t 


V- 


REC'DLD       iii«8nl» 


«l 


OEC  2  fe'63  -^PW 


9JP.T^ 


l^ fj^    HfU..^ 


JHTSl-LIBRAR^ 


LOAN 


rEC'D  lo 


ocT^o-^^t^a   ^ 


.iftH3  0'6A-ll 


WA 


OFC     7  1979 


2^^V'fcS/' 


J3  29Lo^ 


R^048!12 


THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  CAUFORNIA  UBRARY 


i 


